《Martial Arts Escort System: I Got A Maxed Level Divine Technique From The Beginning》 Chapter 1 - 1 1 Longxiang Wisdom Skill Great Perfection ?Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Longxiang Wisdom Skill Great Perfection! Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Longxiang Wisdom Skill Great Perfection! Editor: Atlas Studios Jinyang City! At this moment, it is precisely the noon hour, the city is bustling with crowds, shouting of sales and haggling could be heard all along the streets, the hubbub quite extraordinary. Below the city gate, a young scholar is giving a respectful bow to a youth: ¡°Many thanks to Brother Su for safeguarding my journey to this Jinyang City.¡± However, the youth appeared dazed, as if he hadn¡¯t heard what the scholar said at all. The scholar thought for a moment, then suddenly realized, and from his sleeve produced a handful of scattered silver to hand over. ¡°Brother Su, this is the silver payment for the escort, please kindly accept it.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± It was only then that the youth seemed to wake from a dream, laughing heartily, he casually accepted the silver, counted it piece by piece, confirmed the amount was correct, and then said with a smile: ¡°Very well, the transaction is complete, I wish Brother Li a journey as splendid as brocade.¡± The scholar with the surname Li let out a wry smile, as if he had a thousand words to say, but in the end, it all came down to a long sigh: ¡°May your auspicious words hold true, let us part ways here.¡± ¡°Please!¡± The youth gave a solemn bow, and only then did the scholar turn to take his leave, blending into the crowd, vanishing from sight in the blink of an eye. The youth watched him disappear into the sea of people in Jinyang City, then lightly shook the silver in his hand and sighed softly: ¡°Traveling all the way from Luoxia City to Jinyang City, enduring the hardships of the road, and all for just five taels of silver... Alas, these days, doing business is tough. ¡°But never mind, all beginnings are hard, with this start, maybe the days to come might be a bit easier.¡± He had intended to leave Jinyang City and return to Luoxia City. But something crossed his mind, and he stopped in his tracks, turning instead to enter the grand Jinyang City, where he found a small-sized inn, rented a room, and decided to rest for a bit. After sending away the waiter, he sat on the bed, and with a thought, a panel popped up in front of him. [Escort System] [Host: Su Mo] [Escort Agency: Ziyang Escort Agency] [Mission: Escort Li Yishu to Jinyang City to reunite with relatives (Completed)] [Reward: Calculating...] Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°It starts calculating as soon as I enter Jinyang City. I¡¯ve been looking for an inn and been through quite the hassle for half the day, and it¡¯s still not done calculating, this system seems a bit unreliable.¡± After grumbling to himself, Su Mo got up, casually pushed open the window. He meant to enjoy the bustling scenes of the busy streets of Jinyang City. But he forgot that he only rented a ¡®Dizi¡¯ (lower-grade) room. While it was single occupancy with simple furniture, to have a view of the street outside the window, one needed at least a ¡®Tianzi¡¯ (top-grade) room. Having opened his window, he happened to look upon the back of the stable of the inn, the strange smell of horse dung mixed with hay assaulting his senses. Su Mo hurriedly closed the window, shaking his head in resignation. He then thought of pouring himself a cup of tea to soothe his throat, only to find that the teapot was empty. Sheepishly setting down the teapot, he absent-mindedly picked up a teacup to fiddle with, his gaze somewhat hollow. He was originally a fine young man of the modern era, unexpectedly he had somehow traversed to this world of martial heroes. And on top of that, he inherited an escort agency. The name of the escort agency was Ziyang Escort Agency, an ancestral business of the Su family. Going back three generations, Su Mo¡¯s great-grandfather Su Chengyu, by a stroke of fate, became a disciple of the Ziyang Sect and learned a body of martial arts from Ziyang Sect. After completing his studies, he leveraged the name of Ziyang Sect and established the Ziyang Escort Agency. Speaking of Ziyang Escort Agency, it was also extraordinary. Back in its heyday, it had a period of brilliance. At its peak, both the underworld and law-abiding society showed respect, with footprints across much of Donghuang. It wasn¡¯t presumptuous enough to claim to be the number one escort agency in Donghuang, but it was indeed one of the major ones. However, that was all the glory of the predecessors, and later the family fell into decline. To put it simply, each generation was inferior to the last, and by the time it came to Su Mo¡¯s father, tragedy struck in Jianghu, ending in his demise on an escort job. Not long after her husband¡¯s death, Su Mo¡¯s mother also succumbed to despair. At that time, Su Mo was still young and naive. Although he inherited a considerable family fortune, it was quickly squandered by unworthy descendants. Moreover, with his weak martial arts and lazy, greedy, slippery nature, Ziyang Escort Agency¡¯s flag ultimately could not withstand the test. As a result, the disciples scattered, and the once large escort agency was left with just him and a loyal old servant to keep it afloat. It was at that time that Su Mo transmigrated and took over the original owner¡¯s place, becoming the Chief of Ziyang Escort Agency. Of course, being called Chief was just a title, as he was essentially a commander without troops. According to Su Mo¡¯s original plan, with a little bit of money left in the family, he should¡¯ve quickly thought of another method, relying on the knowledge and abilities of a transmigrator, to ensure he could have a full meal. Unexpectedly, a system suddenly popped up. After a few days of internal conflict, Su Mo ultimately decided to take up the flag of the drooping Ziyang Escort and raise it once more. The day he made that decision, the old servant cried tears of joy, feeling that the young master had finally grown up. But Su Mo knew all too well how difficult the road of Jianghu was. And with the escort agency¡¯s reputation in tatters, reclaiming its former glory was certainly not going to be easy. Therefore, every day he would either diligently practice the family martial arts or peruse the notes left by his ancestors to increase his understanding of Jianghu, learn the lingo of the underworld, quietly waiting for an opportunity. If a real escort job came up, he wouldn¡¯t be beaten and pushed around by a few petty thieves after stepping out the door. Perhaps hard work and sincerity do pay off, as someone indeed sought out the declined Ziyang Escort Agency. This became Su Mo¡¯s first escort mission. To protect the scholar Li Yishu on his way to Jinyang City. ... ... Lost in thought, a knock at the door snapped Su Mo back to reality. He got up to inquire and found it was the waiter bringing hot water. After sending the waiter away and brewing himself a pot of hot tea, just as he was about to take a sip, a voice echoed in his ear. [First settlement completed!] ¡°Ouch!¡± Su Mo¡¯s heart leapt with joy, knowing well the many perils and deceptions of Jianghu. His sole reliance for mixing in Jianghu wouldn¡¯t be that half-baked family martial arts; it would be his golden finger. Immediately, he put down the teacup, then heard another voice. [Reward obtained: Longxiang Wisdom Skill at Great Perfection!] ¡°!!!!¡± Su Mo shook all over, and before he had time to collect himself, he felt a surge of Inner Strength rise from his Dantian, non-stop, endlessly, flowing through his meridians into his limbs and body. At the same instant, vast text poured in, the very cultivating chant of Longxiang Wisdom Skill. He leaped to his bedside, sat down cross-legged, and started practicing as instructed. The Inner Strength, based in the Dantian, ascended the Twelve story Building, entering the Twelve Main Meridians... His body reverberated with booming sounds, and his Sun acupoints throbbed violently! Once the Inner Strength circulated through the Twelve Main Meridians, fully penetrating the acupoints, it naturally flowed into the Eight Extraordinary Meridians. The governor and conception vessels were the first to be hit, passing through in one fell swoop! The Heaven and Earth Bridge and Life and Death Mysterious Gate, crucial points for any martial artist, in that moment... opened effortlessly! Chapter 2 - 2 2 Buying at Your Doorstep ?Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Buying at Your Doorstep? Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Buying at Your Doorstep? Editor: Atlas Studios Longxiang Wisdom is the Absolute Skill of Esoteric Sect. Each stage achieved is said to possess the strength of one dragon and one elephant, and cultivating to Ten Layers equates to having the power of ten dragons and ten elephants! However, the reward that Su Mo obtained is the Thirteen stage Perfection! This realm is originally unattainable by human effort. This is because, while it is not too difficult to cultivate Longxiang Wisdom, there is just one point... and that is time! A normal person needs two years to reach the First Grade and four years for the Second Level, eight years for the Third Level... and so on. Who then, could possess thousands of years of lifespan to achieve the Great Perfection of the Thirteenth stage? Even though individuals with extraordinary talent cultivate much faster than ordinary people, spending a lifetime struggling might only allow them to achieve up to the Ten Layers. Only Su Mo, with system rewards, managed to leap into this unprecedented extreme height of realm in just one day. Even so, Su Mo spent a whole night only to gradually integrate all the Inner Strength into himself. From then on, control was at his whim, flawless and as desired! A long breath exhaled continuously, Su Mo suddenly opened his eyes, causing the room to momentarily become bright. Fortunately, this miraculous scene was fleeting and went unnoticed. Otherwise, why wait for another day to become renowned throughout Jianghu? ¡°This is Longxiang Wisdom!¡± Su Mo rose to his feet, feeling the Inner Strength within him, content and satisfied momentarily. ¡°With this martial arts skill by my side, growing the escort business will just be a matter of time. However, Jianghu is filled with danger and deceit. Even if I don¡¯t need to worry when facing enemies head-on with Great Perfection of Longxiang Wisdom, I must remain vigilant against secret tricks and ghostly deceit.¡± He had perused ancestral notes during this time, gaining a rather profound impression of this intricate Jianghu. In Jianghu, all sorts of people from all walks of life exist. Some, unable to defeat their opponents openly, resort to sly schemes secretly, truly unpredictable. The notes recounted multiple times when masters were cunningly ambushed and tricked by despicable foes, leading to their tragic demise. Truly unpredictable! Su Mo¡¯s sense of pride lasted only for a moment, as he immediately reminded himself to never let his guard down. He roughly packed his things, drank a sip of tea that had turned cold over the night, and then left the house down the stairs to eat something. He had no other business in Jinyang City, after delivering Li Yishu to his destination, he was supposed to head straight back to Luoxia City. But due to the system rewards not being settled and since it was the first time receiving the rewards, he had enough reason to delay overnight. By now, having received the rewards, of course, it was time to ride back to the city. However, the phrase ¡®people eat, horses graze¡¯ is just an expression, he and Li Yishu had crossed mountains and valleys on foot on their way here, and he did not plan to gallop on horseback for the return trip. Horses are too expensive! ¡°Everything is difficult at the beginning, for now, save where we can.¡± Thus, Su Mo murmured as he left the city, briefly orienting himself in the direction of Luoxia City. ... ... The daylight was just right, by the tree-lined path, Su Mo found a comfortable spot, leaned against the tree trunk and ate dry food. Having journeyed the whole morning, Su Mo indeed appreciated the benefits of Longxiang Wisdom. Previously, his shallow level of Inner Strength made travel exhausting, but luckily, Li Yishu was just an ordinary scholar with no strength to even truss a chicken, making his own weaknesses less noticeable. However, with the Longxiang Wisdom Skill, he felt as if running all morning left himfullof vigor and strength that seemingly had no end. If it weren¡¯t for his hunger, he felt he could have run all the way back to Luoxia City. Biting into the flatbread in his hand and swallowing it down with water, although not very tasty, it was enough to fill his stomach. As he was not paying attention, his ears twitched, catching some noises coming from the forest, causing him to look back. However, after waiting a good while, having eaten more than half of his flatbread, a man in black finally caught his eye. This man had a gaunt face and a ragged appearance, with a sinister gleam in his eyes. The moment their eyes met, Su Mo¡¯s brows and eyes subtly twitched in surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected another person to be here. But moments later, the man seemed to relax and directly walked towards Su Mo. Su Mo slightly furrowed his brow as he could smell the scent of blood on the man as he approached. Such people often meant trouble. And in the Jianghu, it was best to keep a distance from trouble. Unexpectedly, before Su Mo could get up to distance himself, the man suddenly knelt down with a thud. Su Mo was shocked, ¡°Why such grand courtesy?¡± The corner of the black clothed man¡¯s mouth twitched, and before he could speak, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his breath as thin as a thread: ¡°Are you from the Ziyang Escort Agency?¡± Su Mo glanced at the word ¡®Ziyang¡¯ embroidered on his sleeve, suddenly realizing. Before Su Mo could respond, the black-clothed man suddenly took out a brocade box from his bosom and threw it to Su Mo, ¡°Please trouble your honor to deliver this item to a man named Wang Xianglin at the Yuquan Inn in Jiming Post. There will be a generous reward upon completion of the task!¡± [Mission: Deliver the brocade box to Wang Xianglin at the Yuquan Inn in Jiming Post!] [Accept the task?] Is this second mission coming so fast? Su Mo was somewhat conflicted. The Jiming Post was not far, and though it was slightly off the route, it would only delay a few days. What made Su Mo hesitant was that the escort task was evidently very dangerous! While the promise of a generous reward was tempting, getting involved in a dispute without knowing anything was definitely jeopardizing himself. Although new to the Jianghu, Su Mo understood the saying ¡®Act with caution and you¡¯ll be safe all your life,¡¯ making him indecisive. But before he could decide, the black-clothed man suddenly collapsed, dying on the spot with his body going limp! ¡°Ah, how...?¡± Su Mo was dumbstruck; how could he die so suddenly? After pondering for a moment, he stood up, tucked the flatbread into his bag, and walked over to the corpse of the black-clothed man. He put on deer skin gloves as a precaution against possible poisons on the body, and then turned the corpse over. Upon examination, he felt the death was unsurprising. His body was covered with countless cuts and stabs, and there was a deep fatal wound on his chest from a heavy blow. That this man had managed to come all this way to find him was nothing short of a miracle. ¡°Knife wielder, swordsman, and an expert of the Inner Boxing. He sure had many enemies... This task really is troublesome, and not even a deposit was given. It¡¯s clear that it¡¯s better not to accept it...¡± As Su Mo was talking to himself, he suddenly heard footsteps nearby. Then, a voice playfully said, ¡°Exactly, exactly, such a headless deal, and undertaking it might make one literally headless. If it were me, I also wouldn¡¯t take it.¡± Chapter 3 - 3 3 Accepting the Mission ?Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Accepting the Mission Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Accepting the Mission Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Indeed, indeed, such a headless business, if carried through, I fear might also result in the loss of one¡¯s head. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t accept it either!¡± The voice came from beside Su Mo. Su Mo turned his head to look and saw a young man with a saber strapped to his waist. His face bore a gentle smile. Seeing Su Mo looking at him, the young man smiled again, ¡°Since you don¡¯t plan on taking this escort task, how about giving that Brocade Box to me?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Su Mo didn¡¯t hesitate. He picked up the Brocade Box and threw it to the young man. The young man quickly grasped the Brocade Box in his palm which slightly trembled; he let out a hearty laugh: ¡°Good, indeed decisive! In that case, I have another impertinent request!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it?¡± ¡°I wonder if I could... borrow your head for a moment!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, a flash of Blade Light appeared, and the blade¡¯s edge had already reached the front of Su Mo¡¯s neck. From the moment this young man appeared, he had no intention of letting Su Mo live. Their assassination and robbery were extremely secretive. Not to mention that Su Mo had seen and even held this Brocade Box, but merely having seen this Black Clothed Man¡¯s features was enough to seal his fate. Otherwise, since Su Mo had already said he didn¡¯t plan to accept the escort task and didn¡¯t want to get involved in this trouble, why not wait until after Su Mo left to take the Brocade Box and be done with it, to everyone¡¯s satisfaction? Therefore, this young man came with the intent to kill right from the start. Whether Su Mo gave the Brocade Box or not, whether he took the escort task or not, it made no difference! The young man¡¯s saber was a fine one, and his Blade Technique was also exemplary, adept at killing and decapitating. What¡¯s more, he had been using a smile and a gentle tone to lull Su Mo. This strike should have had no mishap! However... this strike indeed went awry! The blade hovered an inch away from Su Mo¡¯s neck, unable to advance even a fraction more. Because two fingers had firmly pinched the blade. ¡°I already said I didn¡¯t plan on taking the escort job, I gave you a chance, why did you have to force it?¡± Su Mo sighed. His body was protected by Longxiang Wisdom, his Inner Strength so profound it was beyond belief. The young man hadn¡¯t even approached him when he already heard the movements. That self-dialogue, mentioning not taking the escort duty, was also meant for him to hear. The purpose was nothing more than to clarify that he did not intend to get involved in this trouble. If the other party would step back and not harbor any intention to silence him, Su Mo honestly would put down the Brocade Box and leave. Unfortunately, things went against his wishes! He only heard a loud bang, and that fine saber was snapped in two by Su Mo¡¯s fingers. The young man¡¯s palm shook with the force, tearing apart and blood flowed down along the handle, but he couldn¡¯t even bother to look at it. Who would have thought that what seemed like an insignificant figure so easy to kill could actually be so unfathomably powerful? He immediately tried to retreat, moving rapidly! But as quick as he was, Su Mo was even quicker! With no room left for turning back, Su Mo showed no mercy. Between the flick of the blade, with a casual flick, the broken half of the blade flew like thunder, heading straight for the young man¡¯s throat. The young man indeed possessed exceptional martial arts, lifting the half saber horizontally in front of his neck, not only thinking of blocking the blow but also intending to leverage it for a counterattack. However, all the careful planning could not contend with the harshness of reality. The blade unexpectedly pierced through the defense in a blink, slashing not only through the young man¡¯s throat in one stroke but also retaining enough force to continue towards the trees behind him. After passing through three large trees in a row, it finally came to a stop at the fourth one, with half of the blade buried within the trunk. The young man still maintained his posture, holding the single-edged sword in front of his neck, his eyes filled with terror, yet he had already breathed his last. Su Mo stood up and approached the young man, letting out a sigh: ¡°Why go through such troubles...¡± He casually retrieved the Brocade Box, a container small enough to fit inside his travel bag. A flicker of thought in his eyes as he glanced around the forest before sighing once more: ¡°Well then, it seems I¡¯ll have to make a trip to Jiming Post.¡± The turmoil of Jianghu is ever fleeting; since there¡¯s no avoiding it, one might as well move forward. After packing his bag and determining the direction to Jiming Post, he strode away. It took less than one pot of tea¡¯s time for several individuals to reveal themselves after Su Mo¡¯s departure. ¡°Do you think he noticed us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say; his final glance was quite intriguing.¡± ¡°To break a sword with two fingers, and drive the blade through another sword and a man¡¯s throat, yet still have enough force to pierce through three large trees and embed in a fourth¡ªwhat incredible strength this person has!¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t flatter others at the expense of our own esteem. He¡¯s just a greenhorn fresh out of his thatched house. Just watch how I capture him with ease!¡± ¡°Ha, that¡¯s right, with your myriad tricks, he won¡¯t be able to defend against you.¡± After a brief inspection, the group did not linger and quickly followed in the direction Su Mo had gone. They didn¡¯t even spare an additional glance at the corpses of the young man and the Black-clothed Man. Not long after they left, another person emerged from the forest. Watching the group leave, he was nibbling on a flatbread. ¡°A mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the Huang Que behind? Trying to play that trick with me?¡± After gulping down some clear water, Su Mo swallowed the flatbread: ¡°However, I had intended to secretly listen in to find out what these people were up to... but it turned out they didn¡¯t say a word. Now that they¡¯ve revealed their tracks, it actually makes things easier for me. Under these circumstances, perhaps this deal isn¡¯t impossible to complete.¡± Just as Su Mo left earlier, he already knew there were others hidden in the forest. It was to be expected. The Black-clothed Man had wounds from swords, blades, and fists. Conservatively estimated, at least three people were involved in the ambush. How could there only be one with a sword, and no others follow up? Thus, Su Mo¡¯s departure was merely for show. Circling back in secret, his intentions shifted from overt to covert, planning to uncover the true identities of those lying in wait. As he pondered, a thought stirred in Su Mo, and the task information appeared before him again. [Mission: Deliver the Brocade Box to Wang Xianglin at Yuquan Inn in Jiming Post!] [Accept the mission?] ¡°Today¡¯s events are a stroke of fate. Whether I like it or not, I¡¯ve already been swept into this Vortex. ¡°At this moment, even if I discard the Brocade Box and walk away, the name ¡®Ziyang Escort Agency¡¯ has already caught their eye. If they can¡¯t find me, they will naturally turn to Ziyang Escort Agency. ¡°In other words, you can run from the Monk but not from the temple. ¡°Given the circumstances, a good game it shall be.¡± With a resolve set in his heart, Su Mo flicks his finger and chooses: ¡°Accept!¡± Chapter 4 - 4 4 Night Encounter ?Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Night Encounter Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Night Encounter Editor: Atlas Studios In a perilous mountain wilderness, a young man leaps and bounds across the terrain with ease, as if walking on flat ground. ¡°With profound Inner Strength, everything indeed becomes easier. The Qinggong technique ¡®Water Traces Shadow Crossing¡¯ of the Ziyang Sect used to reveal to me only a hint of its profound mysteries, but now, with the augmentation of my Inner Strength, it¡¯s as if I have been reborn!¡± The person here was none other than Su Mo. After taking on the mission, he naturally had to hurry to Jiming Post. He had feigned departure earlier, merely to deceive the onlookers; in reality, he had circled back to clandestinely investigate those hidden in the darkness. However, this round-trip maneuver positioned him behind those people. To avoid revealing any flaws to the enemy, Su Mo had no choice but to blaze a new trail with his Qinggong, cunningly circumvent them, and emerge ahead without their notice. With the enemy and ally clearly identified, yet the information asymmetry prevailing, no matter what tactics the opponents deployed, Su Mo could easily thwart them. As long as he could deliver ¡®that thing¡¯ into the hands of someone named Wang Xianglin at Jiming Post, right under their noses. Then, this matter would have nothing to do with Su Mo anymore. Whatever complications arise in the future would be between Wang Xianglin and these henchmen. As for himself, if there was escort silver to be obtained, he would earn Silver; if not, the system mission¡¯s reward would still ensure a profit without loss! ¡°This is the true way to protect oneself in the Jianghu; otherwise, simply killing these few people... not to mention the ease, even if they truly were killed, it would not necessarily be safe. ¡°Troubles may still seek you out afterward. ¡°Only by truly casting off these troubles could one make the wisest move!¡± Pausing ever so slightly, Su Mo swiftly assessed his surroundings and estimated, ¡°I have traveled forty or fifty Li, I should already be ahead of them by now...¡± Immediately discerning his path, within moments he arrived upon a desolate ancient pathway amidst the mountainous woods. ¡°If I follow this path at my normal pace, pressing on night and day, I should be able to reach Jiming Post in another four days.¡± Letting out a slight breath, Su Mo continued his determined march. Time swiftly passed, the sun began its descent in the west, and the elongated shadows of the trees swayed, the distant sky dyed in reds and purples, hinting at the bleakness of approaching autumn. Not long into his journey, at the roadside of the wild mountains, a quaint little tea house suddenly came into view. Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows quivered ever so slightly: ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve arrived?¡± An inn on an ancient road is hardly a place of safety. Consider who would open a tea house in such a rarely trodden place; aren¡¯t they afraid that travelers with malicious intentions would commit murder and robbery? Consequently, tea houses and inns situated in desolate locations are often fraught with danger. One might carelessly find oneself in a murderous inn, becoming the proverbial ¡®fat sheep¡¯ on the butcher¡¯s block. Yet, Su Mo proceeded knowing full well the dangers, like venturing deliberately into the tiger¡¯s den. However, upon approaching the tea house, he realized he had guessed wrong. He had guessed wrong, not regarding the beginning, but the outcome! The tea house was small, with a few tables scattered on one side. A corpse lay sprawled over the counter, a knife piercing through its neck! The blade had not only penetrated his neck but also the counter, with blood dripping down from the knife tip onto the ground, bit by bit. The eyes of the corpse were wide open, retaining the terror that had filled them in the final moments of life. This was someone Su Mo recognized... one of those who had been surreptitiously spying on him earlier! And because of this, Su Mo had not guessed the beginning incorrectly. This person had set up this tea house here, evidently in anticipation of his arrival, presumably with the intent to trap him within. However, he had guessed the ending wrong. He had already thought of several ways to cope, but never did he imagine that none of them would be necessary. Because he never anticipated that someone would kill him before any of that happened! Who was it that made the move? Su Mo stood still, lost in thought. After a moment of silence, he walked past the body and came to the back of the teahouse. There, lay two more bodies. However, compared to the one outside, these two were treated with much more dignity. They had been killed by someone but were neatly laid out side by side. Judging by the state of the bodies, they had been dead longer than the one outside. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the same person¡¯s doing... So, were they the original owners of this teahouse?¡± Su Mo sketched out a conclusion in his mind, resolving an uncertainty: ¡°I thought I had outflanked them, but the murderer had outflanked me instead. By chance, there was a teahouse by the roadside in the wilderness. Thus, after the killing, the murderer occupied the nest, quietly waiting for me to walk right in. ¡°I wondered, even if you have great Divine Skills, how could you conjure a teahouse out of thin air so quickly? ¡°Yet, for some reason, someone introduced complications and ended up stabbing him right here at the counter. ¡°This has become interesting, who could it be that did it? You do a good deed and don¡¯t leave a name, but at least leave a note, right?¡± He shook his head slightly, unable to comprehend at the moment, but several possible conjectures emerged in his mind, though it was pointless to discuss them now. After wandering around inside and outside the teahouse and failing to find any clues, Su Mo decided to leave it be and continue on his journey! In Jianghu, there are too many things beyond explanation or understanding. There¡¯s a saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised at the strange; the strange defeats itself!¡± Whoever did this and for whatever reason, if it was meant for him, they would eventually reveal themselves. Getting in a panic now, truly unwise! After leaving the teahouse and continuing towards Jiming Post, the sky gradually darkened. Su Mo didn¡¯t travel at night, and with nowhere like an abandoned temple to rest, he simply found a suitable spot and started a fire. He warmed up some flatbreads from his pack over the fire and ate them with plain water. ¡°Tomorrow, as I pass through a town, I must buy a roast chicken to have on hand. Eating these flatbreads every day is really tasteless.¡± While speaking, he suddenly sniffed the air, as the smell of meat wafted to him on the nighttime breeze. Su Mo was astonished: ¡°Did sleep come upon finding a pillow? How come I smell meat as soon as I mention roast chicken?¡± In a short while, he saw a person swaying towards him from the shadows. By the light of the fire, it was clear that the man was not young. His hair was messy, and his clothes ragged. A large red gourd hung from his waist, staggering with every step he took. In his left hand he held a stick, and in his right, he carried a roast chicken, gnawing at it as he approached the firelight. He sat down without giving Su Mo a second glance, put the chicken aside, and took off the red gourd from his waist, immediately releasing the scent of alcohol. He lifted his head and guzzled, then sighed deeply: ¡°Good wine!¡± After speaking, he glanced at Su Mo: ¡°Do you dare to drink?¡± Chapter 5 - 5 5 Disagreement at Once ?Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Disagreement at Once Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Disagreement at Once Editor: Atlas Studios Jianghu chivalry, green robe and longsword, indulging in carefree roaming! Plenty of drinks in big bowls, eating meat in large chunks, all in a heroic and bold spirit. By chance meeting on the road, sharing a pot of turbid wine, talking about half a lifetime¡¯s experiences, there¡¯s an air of liberation in it. Logically speaking, Su Mo shouldn¡¯t have refused. However... he did, quite decisively. ¡°I dare not!¡± How did it come to ask myself whether I dare or not? Who knows who this person is? What is the purpose of his visit here? Is there something mystical in this wine? Why drink wine for no reason? There is a saying among the escort masters, which they regard as an absolute rule. That is, safeguard a third for safety! The so-called safeguarding a third for safety means... show a third of a smile, give a third of reasoning, drink a third of the alcohol! And for the latter, actually, if one can avoid drinking alcohol, they should. Drinking alcohol can lead to mistakes, unless it is extremely cold and the alcohol is used for warmth, and even then, one should only drink a third of their capacity and be wary of what¡¯s in the cup. Now it¡¯s summer, not to mention Su Mo is young and strong, and even has the protection of Longxiang Wisdom Divine Skill. He doesn¡¯t carry wine himself, so why would he drink wine offered by this stranger? ¡°Uh?¡± The person across narrowed his eyes slightly, appearing more imposing: ¡°Are you afraid that there is poison in this wine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°...¡± The man fell silent for a moment, seemingly at a loss for words. Who would be so straightforward? Embarassedly, he retracted his hand: ¡°Youngster, you fail to recognize a treasure, my precious wine in this gourd is wasted on you.¡± Su Mo just sneered coldly, munching on his own flatbread. The visitor, whose origins were unknown, drank heavily in front of Su Mo, devouring the roast chicken bite by bite. Until chicken bones littered the floor. After drinking too much, he even started a drunken rant, getting up to curse heaven and earth. Angry at the heavens for being unjust, the earth for being uneven, and the many divergent paths in the world, his tongue blossomed like lotuses, leaving Su Mo wide-eyed and speechless. ¡°Where did this madman come from?¡± But these weren¡¯t Su Mo¡¯s words. The speaker was right across Su Mo at this time. Hands folded across his chest, holding a sword in the fold. The sword was long! Ordinary swords exceed three feet, but the sword of this person was a full seven feet! The sword was long and straight. The man also stood upright. Just like the sword in his hands. This person arrived swiftly; Su Mo heard his movements when he was still miles away, yet suddenly he was already here. Hands circling the sword, his words mocking. But Su Mo could hardly disagree with him. The drunken maniac indeed looked like a madman. Even if he really was a madman, he probably wouldn¡¯t appreciate being addressed as one to his face. Therefore, he suddenly stood upright, looking towards the man holding the sword. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Saying you¡¯re a madman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Good that you know.¡± ¡°Consider it as a reward!¡± ¡°What reward?¡± ¡°A reward of wine!¡± As these words ended, the wine gourd suddenly flew through the air, whistling fiercely, carrying a gust that seemed to tear through the void, heading straight for the person holding the sword. ¡°Hmm?¡± The person¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, still embracing the sword with one hand, while the other subtly pressed down in the air. Immediately, the wine gourd spun ceaselessly two feet in front of him in the void, unable to advance any further. Su Mo silently clutched his pancake, retreating slightly backward. Encounters on the Jianghu leading to sudden brawls were quite common. Being a bystander was fine, as long as one avoided getting splashed with blood. ¡°I have always disliked drinking in my life, here, take it back!¡± The sword-bearer suddenly stamped lightly on the ground, and as his inner breath flowed, his sleeve fluttered without wind. The spinning gourd in mid-air was suddenly shot back in reverse. Yet, the man, previously scattering wine like a madman, swayed and appeared in front of it, catching the wine gourd before it could hit with great force, still spun around from the momentum. He didn¡¯t panic; utilizing the movement, he swiveled and swung with his staff: ¡°Respect the drink or suffer penalty!¡± This stick technique was bizarre, and in a flash, the sky was filled with images of the staff. ¡°Excellent staff technique!¡± The sword-bearer¡¯s eyes lit up, not daring to be careless, he immediately withdrew. He retreated judiciously, just three feet. All the staff images in the sky silenced just in front of him, a line that seemed as distant as the end of the world. At that moment, the staff technique sharply turned, focusing at one point, striking directly towards the heart. ¡°Draw the sword!¡± The sword-bearer exclaimed softly, and as his inner strength burst forth, the longsword in his embrace suddenly unsheathed. The seven-foot longsword turned in mid-air, its tip colliding with the staff. A buzzing sound was heard, as Sword Qi and inner strength burst forth simultaneously. Whoosh, the campfire that Su Mo had lit roared and glowed brightly from the blast. Looking up again, the two in front were caught in fierce combat. The sword-bearer wielded the longsword, moving intricately and ruthlessly. While the man, previously scattering wine, handled the staff with fluid motions, flipping between left and right, his footwork elusive and deceitful, yet meticulously defensive. Su Mo himself practiced the Ziyang Sect martial arts passed down through his family. However, the original owner was neglectful. Although Su Mo was diligent, he regretted that there wasn¡¯t enough time for cultivation. Watching the battle before him, he felt he had learned a lot in a short time. However, benefiting much didn¡¯t affect his judgment. Without any hesitation, Su Mo packed his belongings and left. These two people had unclear origins and brawled for unknown reasons. It¡¯s best not to stare too long at uncertain and dangerously lively scenes, lest he inadvertently becomes another spectacle. He withdrew rapidly, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Upon looking back, the light of the fire and the sounds of the skirmish were thrown miles behind. He shook his head lightly: ¡°I intended to rest well and continue the journey early tomorrow. Yet, these two madmen stirred trouble; forget it, I won¡¯t sleep. This Brocade Box is a hot potato, I better deliver it to Wang Xianglin soon...¡± Resolved, he paused no longer and continued his journey. The night passed into the next clear morning without issues. Which was a surprise to Su Mo. He had suspected that last night¡¯s duo must have been connected with the Brocade Box. He had pondered that the night might bring more encounters. Unexpectedly, the saga had no further developments? Raising his head, he saw a town within sight, deciding no longer to dwell on last night¡¯s events, he first opted to enter the town for some food and necessities. Words are long with stories, short without; soon, Su Mo reached the town. The sign read: Wangxiang Town. Stepping inside, just as he reached the town entrance, he saw a servant looking around. Upon spotting Su Mo, the servant observed him carefully for a moment and then approached with a face full of joy. ¡°Excuse me, sir, might your surname be Su?¡± Chapter 6 - 6 6 Invitation ?Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Invitation Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Invitation Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°May I ask if the gentleman¡¯s surname is Su?¡± The servant approached Su Mo, looked him over carefully for a moment, and then respectfully asked. Su Mo eyed him thoughtfully and then replied with a light smile, ¡°I am indeed Su by surname, but how did you come to know?¡± ¡°Fantastic, it really is Master Su.¡± The servant hurriedly said, ¡°Last night, a gentleman arrived at our Wangxiang Building in Wangxiang Town, ordered a table of fine cuisine, and reserved a room of the highest class. He instructed us specifically that between tomorrow¡¯s early morning and evening, a Master Su would pass through Wangxiang Town. This banquet is arranged precisely for Master Su. He asked us to wait here and look for a man with sword-like eyebrows, a handsome appearance, dressed in a green robe with Ziyang embroidered on the cuffs¡ªthat would be Master Su. He repeatedly emphasized that we must not neglect you, Master Su. So, what do you say? Shall we go to Wangxiang Building now? It¡¯s located right at the center of Wangxiang Town.¡± Su Mo then asked with a smile, ¡°Young man, may I inquire about the appearance of the gentleman who gave these instructions at your inn yesterday? Do you remember?¡± ¡°That...¡± The servant hesitated for a moment, seemingly cautious. Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile and a hint of exasperation, ¡°What is there to hesitate about? Since he ordered a fine banquet, he must be acquainted with me. I just don¡¯t know which old friend would treat me with such generosity. You should tell me, so I can remember the favor. Isn¡¯t it just a matter of returning favors in this world? If someone sends a luxurious sedan, surely I cannot fail to reciprocate.¡± ¡°Master speaks the truth; I have overthought it,¡± said the servant. The servant quickly continued: ¡°That gentleman is roughly in his thirties or forties, with an exceptionally dignified demeanor and meticulously chosen clothing. I dare not boast, but at Wangxiang Building in Wangxiang Town, we¡¯ve seen many gentlemen and wealthy families, yet few possess such an air. His speech is neither hurried nor slow, but naturally commanding, especially those eyes. Upon a glance... they... they...¡± He seemed at a loss for words for a moment, then finally said, ¡°Just make you not dare to disobey his orders.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Mo raised his eyebrows. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Besides that... right, there was a mole under his ear, and he had a long beard in three strands. Master Su, can you recall which old friend would be so generous?¡± ¡°So it was him.¡± Su Mo laughed heartily, ¡°All right then, lead the way.¡± The servant nodded, not daring to ask further, and led the way at the front. However, Su Mo compared the man¡¯s description to the individuals he had encountered in the forest earlier¡ªit was one from that group. With a light smile, a plan began to form in his mind. At that roadside teahouse¡¯s peculiar and bizarre death, Now, this group has set up such an arrangement in Wangxiang Town. Their intent was almost self-evident. Had it been earlier, Su Mo would probably have taken a detour, to avoid complications. But after the experience at the teahouse, he had a change of heart. The servant led the way and shortly after, the two arrived at an inn located in the center of the town. Three large characters were hung above: Wangxiang Building! It was unclear how everything had been arranged last night, or what method was employed, but Su Mo indeed received VIP treatment. The dining area was in the best private room on the second floor, where two charming young ladies accompanied him. The table was set with the finest banquet, not only exquisite in ingredients but also extremely refined. Su Mo, wearing a smile on his face, escorted the two women out of the room. He wasn¡¯t exactly a paragon of virtue who could sit untouched by allure; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent them out. However, lust can be like a razor-sharp bone scraper, especially within Jianghu, where the saying that ¡®the graveyard of heroes is often the bosom of beauty¡¯ is more than just lip service. When the food and drinks were served, Su Mo carefully inspected each dish. In this regard, he had ample experience¡ªmost manuals had methods for testing whether food has been poisoned, and Su Mo took his studies seriously in this area, making him something of an expert. After confirming that the food was safe, Su Mo enjoyed the finest meal in the best private room at Wangxiang Town¡¯s top restaurant. However, he did not touch a drop of the so-called thirty-year-aged daughter¡¯s red wine. After eating his fill, Su Mo took the opportunity to rest well in the restaurant¡¯s most luxurious suite for the whole morning. It was only when it was almost noon that he got up. As soon as he was awake, there was someone waiting outside his door. A gentle knock sounded, and a voice entered the room: ¡°Master Su is well, I hope. I seek an audience on a matter.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, the door opened, and a young man came in. Slightly hunched and with a humble and cautious demeanor, the young man said: ¡°Master Su, my master has extended an invitation and requests the pleasure of your company.¡± ¡°Oh? And may I inquire as to who your master is?¡± Su Mo asked with a hearty laugh. ¡°The provisions for your meal and stay today were all provided by my master.¡± ¡°I see... Is this a case of using kindness to seek a favor in return?¡± ¡°Far be it for me to dare.¡± The young man quickly replied: ¡°My master has always held young rangers in the highest esteem. Master Su is already the Chief of Ziyang Escort Agency at such a young age¡ªmy master greatly admires that, which is the reason behind the invitation today. Please do grant us the honor of your presence.¡± Su Mo pondered for a moment, seemingly troubled, but eventually he sighed: ¡°Receiving others¡¯ favors shortens one¡¯s own reach. The delicious meal I¡¯ve had is already digested, and I can¡¯t even vomit it out if I wanted to. Having enjoyed the hospitality, it would be quite improper not to meet the host in person. So be it. Wait for me outside, I¡¯ll get ready and follow you. After all, I do have a thing or two I¡¯d like to ask your master.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Su, for your kind consent.¡± Amidst the conversation, the young man bowed deeply and then turned to leave, carefully closing the door behind him. Now alone, Su Mo revealed a smile: ¡°I thought I could dine and drink for free a few more times. Why the rush? I initially didn¡¯t pay much attention to what¡¯s inside the Brocade Box, but now my curiosity is piqued. Still, trying to win me over with small favors to ultimately trap me¡ªis rather underestimating me. Such plots are a dime a dozen in Martial Heroes novels, aren¡¯t they?¡± After a brief contemplation, he still picked up his bundle, straightened his clothes, and headed out the door. Seeing Su Mo emerge, the young man finally breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Master Su, please follow me.¡± ¡°Why do you look so relieved? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re waiting for me here openly, while secretly having surrounded this place with observers, just in case I decided to slip away without notice...¡± The young man was startled and instinctively looked up at Su Mo. But Su Mo just laughed heartily: ¡°You¡¯re quite amusing. I was only joking with you. Why do you look as if you took me seriously?¡± Chapter 7 - 7 7 Inside the Luohua Pavilion ?Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Inside the Luohua Pavilion Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Inside the Luohua Pavilion Editor: Atlas Studios Outside Wangxiang Town, there used to be a peach blossom forest. Each time the peach blossoms were in full bloom, the Ten Miles Peach Blossoms were unforgettable. However, it was not the season for the peach blossoms to bloom. Thus, only branches across Ten Miles were left, slightly desolate. In this patch of peach trees, there was a pavilion called Luohua Pavilion. Observing the falling petals of peach blossoms and tasting the essence of life through the seasons was indeed a unique pleasure. Su Mo followed that young man, who was heading towards the Luohua Pavilion in the peach blossom forest. Before they reached it, they already heard the distant and stirring tones of the zither, resembling the sound of mountains and rocks. Moving forward, they saw a middle-aged man sitting in the pavilion, deeply engrossed in playing the zither. A single ancient zither, and one burner of incense! With three strands of long beard fluttering in the wind, he seemed utterly carefree. That young man gestured Su Mo to wait a moment and then left after saying goodbye. Su Mo smiled and did not interrupt the middle-aged man¡¯s playing, just quietly listening. After a while, the piece concluded. The middle-aged man pressed his hand on the zither strings to stop the sound, as the light smoke from the incense burner lingered, he looked up at Su Mo and smiled casually: ¡°Young Hero has arrived? This old man was relieving his emotions through the zither and got carried away, I fear I have neglected you.¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡± Su Mo waved his hand: ¡°It is I who unfairly enjoyed an exquisite piece, and thus gained the advantage.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyebrows vaguely showed delight: ¡°Young Hero is actually a connoisseur? But I wonder what you found wonderful about this piece?¡± ¡°Hm...¡± Su Mo thought for a moment, then earnestly replied: ¡°It sounds pleasant.¡± ¡°...¡± The middle-aged man was stunned, obviously not expecting such a straightforward and superficial answer from Su Mo. After a brief shock, he could not help but burst into laughter: ¡°Young Hero is indeed a man who appreciates fun, far beyond the mundane. Please, have a seat.¡± He gestured with his hand, and Su Mo, giving a bow, finally entered Luohua Pavilion and sat opposite the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man poured a cup of tea for Su Mo: ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, but it possesses a novelty. Some time ago, an old friend from the far north of Donghuang brought it. The north is harshly cold, not conducive for tea cultivation. Yet peculiarly, there is a rare type called Xue Lihong, which thrives more as the cold deepens. Locals use Donghuang¡¯s tea-making method to brew it, and surprisingly, it turned out quite well, Young Hero can give it a try.¡± Su Mo took the tea cup and smiled: ¡°May I inquire about Senior¡¯s honored name and surname?¡± ¡°Haha, my apologies for my rudeness.¡± The middle-aged man smiled lightly: ¡°My surname is Xu, and in my early years, I learned a few tricks and roamed Jianghu. People in Jianghu gave me the nickname Mountain Flipping Hand. However, the turbulence of Jianghu was too rapid, and within a few years, I was mentally exhausted, hence I chose to retreat to the mountains and enjoy my solitude.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s Mountain Flipping Hand Senior Xu, I¡¯ve heard much about you.¡± Su Mo hastily gave a bow. Of course, despite his words, he did not believe a single word this man said. He had never heard of the name Mountain Flipping Hand before. Although one could say that Su Mo was ignorant and failed to recognize the Master in person, this man was definitely not the kind who retired to the woods to enjoy wealth. Otherwise, why would he be so busy preparing for a Brocade Box? The middle-aged man surnamed Xu smiled lightly: ¡°You flatter me too much. My humble name is hardly worth such admiration.¡± Despite saying so, his face showed delight, as if he truly enjoyed the praise from Su Mo. Observing his words and gestures, Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but admire him. Although harboring different intentions inside, this man¡¯s speech and actions, down to the smallest movement of his fingers, were impeccable. It can be said, no flaws were revealed naturally. Had it not been for seeing him with several others in the forest, Su Mo would almost have believed his words. From this, it can be seen that the Jianghu is mysterious and often lies in the human heart; the dangers of the human heart are the evils of Jianghu. ¡°Young Hero, having not truly experienced the vastness of Jianghu in my younger years, I have often reflected on this and felt regret. Therefore, I hold those who travel through the Jianghu in high regard. This prompted me to take the liberty of inviting you here for a chat, please do not take offense, let me apologize first.¡± As he finished speaking, he stood up and bowed deeply, his manner sincere. Su Mo made a gesture of support: ¡°Senior is too polite.¡± The middle-aged man surnamed Xu slightly moved his eyes and then smiled: ¡°As long as Young Hero does not mind, come, let¡¯s have tea.¡± Su Mo picked up the teacup, pretending to drink, but paused slightly: ¡°Speaking of which, there is one thing that I really do not understand and would like to ask Senior for clarification.¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Although my whereabouts are not a secret, I did not inform anyone about my visit here. Not only did Senior know my surname Su, but even my attire and appearance were described exactly. May I know where did you hear about me?¡± Su Mo put down his teacup and looked up at the middle-aged man, his eyes faintly seeking the truth. The middle-aged man surnamed Xu did not show any surprise but simply chuckled: ¡°I knew Young Hero would be curious about this, but...¡± His tone pondering, he picked up his teacup as a sign. Su Mo just smiled without speaking. ¡°Ah...¡± The middle-aged man named Xu sighed softly: ¡°Well, since Young Hero insists on asking, I am not unwilling to answer... Just because, a day ago, by the roadside and within the forest, I personally witnessed Young Hero¡¯s divine might!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Is this the crux of the matter? Su Mo¡¯s expression suddenly changed, but he heard the middle-aged man named Xu chuckle lightly: ¡°Young Hero has remarkable physical strength and is also very cautious, not like someone who is new to the Jianghu. However, the time has also about come, do you feel your body getting weaker?¡± Su Mo frowned slightly, his expression growing darker: ¡°Impossible, I didn¡¯t drink any of the tea.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, being cautious about what you consume is correct, but on the Jianghu where there are many masters and million divine skills, why limit to just the contents of the cup?¡± He pointed to the incense burner beside the ancient zither, and said with a laugh: ¡°Did you enjoy the incense?¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo smirked, ¡°Poison in the incense? And yet you are unharmed?¡± ¡°I had taken an antidote beforehand.¡± The middle-aged man surnamed Xu stood up, his attitude triumphant: ¡°Hu Piaopiao claims to have myriad methods, and Chef Zhou took the first step, although I don¡¯t know how you passed Chef Zhou¡¯s test, but since you managed to come to Wangxiang Town, you still can¡¯t escape from my grasp. Young man, your physical strength is truly terrifying, even I am not fully confident facing you directly. ¡°Thus, I resorted to these means to capture you. ¡°Now, you are like fish on a chopping board. If you don¡¯t want to die, you better listen to whatever I say.¡± ¡°...So it is, you¡¯re also here for the Brocade Box?¡± Su Mo smiled bitterly: ¡°I thought so, there¡¯s no such thing as free lunch or someone randomly inviting me for food and lodging without an ulterior motive... Now, I am bound to die, but before I die, there is one thing I do not understand and wish to die knowing, may I ask, what exactly is inside the Brocade Box?¡± Chapter 8 - 8 8 Da Xuans Armory ?Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Da Xuan¡¯s Armory! Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Da Xuan¡¯s Armory! Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You are quick to see the situation, knowing that pointless resistance is meaningless. However, rest assured, as long as you obey, this old man may not necessarily kill you.¡± The man simply smiled: ¡°As for the object in the Brocade Box, huh, there¡¯s no harm in telling you, but what will you exchange for it?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Mo was startled: ¡°Now that I¡¯ve ended up like this, what do I have left to keep?¡± Yet, the next moment, he had an epiphany: ¡°You want my martial arts?¡± Inside the forest, this person had witnessed with his own eyes Su Mo breaking a blade with two fingers, flinging it and piercing through a person¡¯s neck, and still being able to penetrate three big trees in succession. Such physical strength was indeed a bit terrifying. It was natural for him to desire to possess this skill. That¡¯s why the other party used poison, but only to rob Su Mo of the ability to fight back, instead of directly silencing him by killing. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to talk with a smart person.¡± The man sat down again, picking up his teacup: ¡°In actuality, there¡¯s no poison in this tea.¡± As the words fell, he took a sip and then said: ¡°So, do you agree or not?¡± ¡°Do I even have a reason to refuse now?¡± Su Mo sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t ask that you spare my life, I only wish for a quick death.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, if not for our differing positions, with your temperament, I would have liked to befriend you despite the age difference.¡± The man said this, yet fell silent again for a moment, before finally speaking up: ¡°The object inside the box is called ¡®Mysterious Mechanism¡¯.¡± ¡°?¡± Su Mo thought carefully, there was definitely no record of such a thing in his notes. For a moment, he was somewhat baffled, and the confusion on his face was completely genuine. ¡°You¡¯re young and inexperienced, naturally you would not have heard of it.¡± The man said indifferently: ¡°But, you should have heard of ¡®Da Xuan¡¯s Armory¡¯.¡± Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly: ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a legend?¡± Going back hundreds of years, the times were different from now. There was a dynasty named Xuan! The Da Xuan Dynasty was powerful, and with its own might, it suppressed the world. Everywhere under heaven was the king¡¯s land, and everyone along the coast was the king¡¯s subject! Even the most arrogant martial artists in Jianghu and the most powerful Jianghu Sects all had to bow their heads and proclaim themselves subjects under this imperial power. It is said that when Xuan Tianzi unified the world back then, he personally led the troops on seven campaigns, horses trampling Jianghu, collecting all martial arts under state control, thus establishing an enormous arsenal. This was not only filled with countless Divine Skill Secret Books but also with endless exotic treasures, truly deserving the title of the world¡¯s greatest treasury! However, there have never been invincible masters in this world, nor eternal dynasties! Even the mighty Da Xuan Dynasty had its day of downfall. Overnight, the royal authority crumbled, some said this was returning Qiyun to Jianghu, and as a result, it kicked off centuries of conflicts in Jianghu. During these hundreds of years, many heroes rose in Jianghu, carving territories and ruling them, with ceaseless strife. Through unity and division, but never again did a dynasty appear that unified the world under one rule. As a result, across the world, the Martial Arts flourished, but scholars were left in frustrated yearning. This was also why, back in the day when Su Mo told Li Yishu ¡®I wish Brother Li a future as splendid as brocade¡¯, Li Yishu could only smile bitterly and sigh deeply. And among all this, numerous legends circulated in the world. Among the most popular ones that people yearned for was indeed the tale of Da Xuan¡¯s Armory! Not only because of its legendary origins and documented history, but there was also a saying that spread: He who obtains Da Xuan, commands the world! For a time, indeed, quite a few people were mobilized by the mere mention of it. Regrettably, after successive waves of bloody struggles, it all came to nothing in the end. Not only did no one obtain the arsenal in Da Xuan¡¯s Armory, or the extraordinary skills and exotic treasures within, but even the existence of Da Xuan¡¯s Armory itself was cast into doubt by countless question marks. As time passed, many simply came to regard it as a Jianghu legend. Yet who would have thought, this Brocade Box would actually be involved with this matter? That explains why that young Blade user was so determined to kill me that day... This matter, with its earth-shattering implications, could lead to obliteration if even a whisper escaped, ensuring not the slightest trace remained. Otherwise, it would spell enormous trouble. ¡°A legend...isn¡¯t a legend grounded in nothingness, a baseless fabrication¡ªhow could it be without reason?¡± The middleman, surnamed Xu, chuckled softly: ¡°Alright, you know enough now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Just by mentioning Da Xuan¡¯s Armory, you want to trap my martial arts skills?¡± A twitch played at the corner of Su Mo¡¯s mouth: ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too easy?¡± ¡°Hmm? I had thought you were a smart man, but it seems I overestimated you... While most of what I just told you was deceit, one thing was true. Indeed, I possess a Hand Technique, named Mountain Flipping Palm. ¡°Admittedly, it can¡¯t truly flip a mountain with the wave of a hand, yet crushing your bones would be effortless!¡± With these words, he suddenly thrust out a palm, sending a fierce gust of wind barrel toward Su Mo¡¯s shoulder. At this moment, he was still not intent on killing, for with Su Mo¡¯s death, the martial arts would be without a destination. He sought to find that legendary Da Xuan¡¯s Armory, and the difficulties along the way go without saying. If aided by a Divine Skill, success would come much easier. And as for Su Mo? A fish on the chopping board has no chance of turning the tides. Unexpectedly, Su Mo, who had previously slumped weakly onto the stone table, suddenly smiled and promptly rose to his feet. With a palm thrust out in kind, the two palms collided fiercely before his opponent could react. There was just a thunderous boom, and the man, caught off guard, felt an overwhelming surge of Inner Strength burst unreasonably into his meridians, crushing everything in its path; where it passed, meridians broke inch by inch! Within the space of a breath, coursing through his body, all his meridians were suddenly severed. The man then flew backward like a torn sack, thrown back a full thirty feet, and upon hitting the ground, his momentum unabated, he rolled farther still, only stopping after another ten feet when obstructed by a peach tree. To the point where the peach tree shuddered nonstop, as if receiving a profound shock. Su Mo looked at his palm and shook his head lightly: ¡°I overestimated you...¡± Within the forest, his two fingers snapped the blade, his backward flick packed with astonishing force. He was unaware that this was the result of Su Mo¡¯s deliberate control. And currently, without knowing the depth of his opponent¡¯s martial arts, Su Mo only released thirty percent of his strength, yet unexpectedly, he left his foe battered as if he were non-human. In many ways, he had indeed overestimated his adversary and underestimated himself. His Thirteenth stage Great Perfection Longxiang Wisdom, in terms of Inner Strength and physical strength, although would not dare to claim unmatched under the heavens, certainly few could stand shoulder to shoulder with it. Clearly, the man before him was not one such person. Thirty percent of Inner Strength was enough to beat him like a dead dog. Chapter 9 - 9 9 Speculation ?Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Speculation Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Speculation Editor: Atlas Studios He claimed his surname was Xu, but his real name was unknown to Su Mo, and after stabilizing himself, he flipped over and sat up immediately. His previously graceful and remarkable appearance was now completely distorted. Falling and rolling on the ground was naturally not gentle; his face was bruised and swollen, not to mention blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. When he opened his mouth to speak, no words came out¡ªinstead, he spat a mouthful of fresh blood. When he looked up again, Su Mo was already in front of him. ¡°This is... impossible...¡± He spoke with difficulty: ¡°You... unless your Inner Strength is profound and has reached the transformational stage, otherwise, it is impossible for you to be indifferent to this Bone Eroding Fragrance!¡± ¡°Bone Eroding Fragrance?¡± Su Mo nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss the specifics of this Bone Eroding Fragrance or the extent of my Inner Strength. How are you so certain that I was stricken by the deadly poison within this fragrance?¡± ¡°???¡± The man sitting on the ground widened his eyes almost in disbelief at what he was hearing. With a smile, Su Mo said: ¡°It¡¯s said that poison experts in the medical field are unpredictable, and a couple of entirely non-toxic things, when placed around, can form the deadliest poison in the world. Since you¡¯ve said I¡¯m cautious and careful, how could I only be careful about the substance in the cup? An ancient zither, an incense burner¡ªboth appear elegant in style, yet underneath your malice, I naturally had to guard against hidden blades beneath your zither, hidden arrows in your sleeves, and poison within your incense! ¡°Truth be told, before I stepped foot into this Luohua Pavilion, when I first saw that incense burner, I haven¡¯t taken another breath. ¡°In terms of Inner Strength, I barely have a bit of expertise; the mere skill of holding my breath, I can still maintain for a short while.¡± The man before him turned pale in an instant; he thought of Su Mo¡¯s cautiousness, but never imagined that Su Mo was not just being cautious about that cup of clear tea. He was cautious in every aspect! With high martial arts and such meticulous caution, his defeat today was truly not unjust. With a bitter smile, he said: ¡°How... How did you know I harbored ill intent?¡± ¡°Guess whether I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Su Mo continued with a smile: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these pointless things. I¡¯ll ask you just one thing. Other than your group, does anyone else know about the Mysterious Mechanism and the matters of Da Xuan¡¯s Armory?¡± The man¡¯s expression became dazed, and his thoughts were clearly scrambled, not grasping the information revealed in Su Mo¡¯s words, merely smiling wretchedly: ¡°If you want to kill, just kill, why the need for more words!?¡± ¡°So be it.¡± As Su Mo¡¯s voice fell, he flicked his hand and struck directly at the crown of the man¡¯s head. With a crack, the man¡¯s eyes instantly lost focus, bereft of any spark of life, and his dead body fell to the ground. At this stage, Su Mo naturally showed no mercy. On one hand, he didn¡¯t feel he possessed any personal charm that would make his opponent willingly submit and serve him loyally to the death. On the other hand, in the exchange of palms just now, this man had already had all his meridians broken, and even if he was not given a swift end now, he was only struggling on his last breath, inevitably still on the path to death. And the last and most important point... The chaos had reached this stage, yet there was still no sign of movement from those hidden outside? With a sweep of his sleeve, Su Mo turned and walked away. After taking a brief turn around, he already came to a stop. On the peach tree in front, a person was slantingly leaning against it, a knife stuck in their chest, the blade nailed into the trunk, and even piercing through it, so that blood dripped down drop by drop from the tip of the knife onto the ground, mixing with the soil. Su Mo recognized this person... It was this young man who had brought him to Luohua Pavilion from the Wangxiang Building. Just moments ago, this person was still jumping around lively, but now he lay dead on the spot. Not just him, having just made a round through the Taohua Forest, while one couldn¡¯t say that there were bodies strewn everywhere, these people were either lying down or leaning, all arranged neatly, the only thing in common was that they were all dead. ¡°I was fighting a battle of wits with that man in Luohua Pavilion, yet outside, someone was on a killing spree... ¡°The method looks the same as the way people died in that tea house.¡± Su Mo turned around and headed back towards the Luohua Pavilion, pondering as he walked: ¡°Today¡¯s meeting was surely for them to take me down, to get the Brocade Box, to acquire my martial arts. However, I also took this chance to probe for secrets. Though that man didn¡¯t say much, especially at first, most of it was a web of lies. ¡°However, after being pushed to the extreme, he did speak a few truths. ¡°Chef Zhou must be the one who died in that tea house, and if nothing else, Hu Piaopiao should be the only woman among them. Unless there is a man who would bear such a name... ¡°What they are coveting is the Mysterious Mechanism hidden inside the Brocade Box, for which they acted decisively and ruthlessly, not allowing the slightest oversight. ¡°However, judging from their actions, they seemed to be working individually, each with their own motives. ¡°But the most important piece of information, I still haven¡¯t learnt.¡± Su Mo had asked that man one last question, precisely because of Chef Zhou¡¯s death. With Chef Zhou dead, Su Mo easily got past the obstacle that Chef Zhou posed, and now that he was here inside Luohua Pavilion, besides solving the biggest issue at hand, the lesser troubles lurking around had also been dealt with by someone else. Clearly, beyond this, there was another person probing into this matter. ¡°Could it be those two from last night?¡± Su Mo once again approached the body whose meridians he had shattered, and gazing at the corpse, his eyebrows slightly raised: ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it. One of them used a staff, and the other a sword. That swordsman, in every move and style, was sharp as an unsheathed blade, evidently exceedingly skilled with the sword. For such a person, using a knife to kill isn¡¯t entirely out of the question, but the likelihood is definitely slim. ¡°No one should underestimate a swordsman¡¯s dedication to the sword. ¡°As for the one with the staff... reeking of alcohol from head to toe, and these bodies, freshly dead, had not a hint of alcohol, it seems they have little to do with these two people. ¡°Could the one lurking in the shadows who killed Chef Zhou and the killer in this Taohua Forest actually be from Wang Xianglin¡¯s camp? ¡°Or... could there be another reason? ¡°Speaking of which, who exactly is Wang Xianglin?¡± Su Mo¡¯s thoughts reached this point, but as he stared at that body, he suddenly remembered something. He immediately put on his deer skin gloves, squatted down, and rummaged through the body, and after a moment, his face showed delight. ¡°Now this is a real windfall.¡± He now had a stack of silver notes in his hand, amounting to over a hundred taels. ¡°To go out and kill bringing so much silver, you¡¯re asking to be killed and looted...¡± Su Mo carefully examined the silver notes before placing them into his pack for safe-keeping. As for the other items carried by the person, he didn¡¯t touch them, since the poisons and antidotes weren¡¯t labeled and only distinguished by color; Su Mo didn¡¯t know what they were, and taking them rashly without knowing how to use them might end up backfiring. Chapter 10 - 10 10 Delivery ?Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Delivery? Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Delivery? Editor: Atlas Studios After accepting the silver note, Su Mo took one last look at the corpse and couldn¡¯t help feeling regretful. Regretful not for the person, but because when the previous few had died, he had not searched the bodies... ¡°This must have cost me a lot of money.¡± Although it seems like the heroes traveling the Jianghu often disdain such worldly wealth, Su Mo was not that kind of person... Money is a good thing, the more the better, especially when he still had an escort agency to manage, it became even more precious. ¡°There were a total of four people who appeared in the forest, and now two are dead. The remaining male¡¯s situation is still unclear, and the female is called Hu Piaopiao... How come I¡¯ve never heard of any of these people?¡± To mingle in the Jianghu is to pursue fame and fortune. Fortune comes from all sides, more than one could want. But reputation is a signboard for those traveling the Jianghu. Although Su Mo was new to the Jianghu, he was not unprepared. He had explored all the renowned names and stories that were well-known in the Jianghu. Unfortunately, whether it¡¯s the man with the Mountain Flipping Palm in front of him or this Hu Piaopiao, he had never heard of them. Turning, he continued towards Jiming Post, leaving the Taohua Forest behind: ¡°There¡¯s no communication on this Mountain Flipping Palm guy with the other few. It seems they indeed were each fighting their own battles. However, each of these people harbors their own schemes, yet share a common front. Aren¡¯t they worried that the Mysterious Mechanism falls into one of their hands, and the person won¡¯t mention it to them? ¡°I guess there must be some kind of mutual restraining measures.¡± However, these people are secretly connected and their ambitions are no small matter. As for what measures they use to check and balance each other, Su Mo couldn¡¯t figure it out in a short time. And after knowing the situation with the Mysterious Mechanism, Su Mo was even less willing to get entangled in this discord. Everything he did now was out of necessity. He only hoped that after delivering the item, he could smoothly disentangle himself and leave. ... ... Su Mo initially expected that the situation would become more sinister. After all, each of the original four people had their own methods. Now that two were gone, there still remained two. Though only two people, they contained endless possibilities. On one hand, the nature of the cooperation between these four people was still unclear to Su Mo. Inside Luohua Pavilion, the one who claimed to be surnamed Xu certainly didn¡¯t know that Chef Zhou had died early, but did the remaining two know that he and that Chef Zhou had already stepped into hell? If they knew, then the tactics to come would probably be fiercer and harder to guard against. If they didn¡¯t know... then at least they would have different plans waiting for him. Especially fatal was, what was the deal with this mystery killer hiding in the dark? The target wasn¡¯t himself, yet the killer seemed to indirectly clear hurdles for him... However, the methods were ruthless, leaving him in a precarious position. And what about the old and young figures who appeared that night? Did they have anything to do with this affair? All this intertwined into a complicated mess, surely ought to make the upcoming developments even more chaotic. But what Su Mo did not anticipate at all was... He actually arrived directly at Jiming Post! On this journey, there were no further incidents. No one disguised themselves in the teahouse, waiting for him to fall into a trap. Nor was there anyone who invited him to meal beforehand, with the intention of capturing him to extort martial arts secrets or snatch the Brocade Box... For the latter, Su Mo was actually quite disappointed. After all, traveling all this way, with expenses from feeding the horses and himself, it would save a lot of money if there were people offering meals wherever he went; he could eat better and sleep well. Well, if anyone did offer hospitality, surely they wouldn¡¯t let you eat chaff and swallow vegetable leaves, right? Unfortunately, such good fortune only happened to Su Mo this once. At this moment, he was already standing in front of Yuquan Inn. After a moment of hesitation, he still stepped in. ¡°Dear guest, welcome! Are you here to stop by or to stay the night?¡± As soon as he entered, the waiter greeted him with a warm smile. ¡°Looking for someone.¡± Su Mo smiled, ¡°Waiter, could you please inquire if there is a Lord Wang Xianglin staying in this inn?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The waiter was taken aback, but still nodded, ¡°Indeed, there is such a Lord Wang. Why don¡¯t you take a seat and have some tea, and I will go up and ask for you?¡± ¡°Thank you, that would be great.¡± Su Mo was polite and sat down as guided by the waiter. A pot of clear tea was soon brought before him. He picked up the teacup to take a look and then poured a little into the cup and gently swirled it. Eventually, after discarding this tea, he poured another cup and took a sip to moisten his throat. His ears twitched slightly, and he overheard several waiters murmuring nearby. ¡°Another one looking for that Lord Wang.¡± ¡°Indeed. I wonder who this Lord Wang really is. That makes two or three people in the past few days...¡± ¡°Speaking of which, one of the men who came looking for Lord Wang seemed to have a look of extreme fear when he left?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that to say... That woman, I didn¡¯t see her come out. Later, when I went to tend to the room, I also didn¡¯t see any trace of the woman.¡± As Su Mo sipped his tea, he listened to the whole conversation. By the time he placed his teacup down, the waiter who had gone upstairs to inquire had returned. ¡°The guest, Lord Wang has invited you.¡± The waiter said with a smile: ¡°The number one heavenly room, go upstairs and turn left, it¡¯s at the end of the corridor. Please feel free to go up.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Mo reciprocated with a bow and started ascending the stairs. In a blink of an eye, he was already standing before the door of the number one heavenly room, and he gently knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± Upon opening the door, he saw a middle-aged man holding a book, completely engrossed in its content. The other hand was holding a teacup, but he had forgotten to drink. ¡°Are you Wang Xianglin?¡± Su Mo looked at the man and asked. The man looked up at Su Mo with a frown, seemingly displeased for being disturbed, ¡°If I¡¯m not, then are you?¡± ¡°Haha, of course not.¡± Su Mo laughed and said, ¡°I am Su Mo, Chief of Ziyang Escort Agency, entrusted by someone to bring you an item.¡± ¡°An item?¡± Wang Xianglin looked at Su Mo upon hearing this, ¡°What item?¡± Without hesitation, Su Mo took out the Brocade Box and placed it on the table. Wang Xianglin¡¯s gaze was initially indifferent, but when he saw the Brocade Box, it changed slightly, ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, he looked up at Su Mo, ¡°Who sent you with this Brocade Box?¡± ¡°Dead.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Wang Xianglin was stunned, putting down his book and teacup, reaching out to grab the Brocade Box. But the next moment, Su Mo placed his hand on top of the Brocade Box. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Wang Xianglin¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at Su Mo. However, Su Mo was even more serious, saying each word deliberately, ¡°Money first!¡± Chapter 11 - 11 11 Beneath the Night ?Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Beneath the Night Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Beneath the Night Editor: Atlas Studios The escort agency is no charitable hall; where is the reason to provide free service? So, no matter what kind of conspiracy or vortex this matter is entangled with, as the Chief of Ziyang Escort Agency, Su Mo certainly has no reason to exert effort without receiving payment. Moreover, from another perspective, the more he behaves like this, the clearer it is that he does not know what is inside the Brocade Box. Otherwise, how could he give up something like the Mysterious Mechanism, which involves a precious treasure of Da Xuan¡¯s Armory, for mere wealth? Wang Xianglin watched Su Mo, his eyes shifting, then with a smile that was not quite a smile he said, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Wang Xianglin¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Then do you know what¡¯s inside this Brocade Box?¡± ¡°The person who handed this item over to me was on the brink of death. Honestly, if he hadn¡¯t died, I absolutely would not have accepted this escort mission. ¡°But since the item has already been handed over to me, I certainly can¡¯t just take it without due process. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve traveled thousands of miles to this Jiming Post, bitterly handing it over to you. ¡°As for what¡¯s inside the box... someone has already lost their life for it, and I do not wish to become the next. Therefore, no matter what rare treasure it contains, it is of no concern to me. ¡°But one thing... the person said that if I deliver the item to Wang Xianglin at Yuquan Inn in Jiming Post, there would be a generous reward. I¡¯ve kept that in my heart.¡± Su Mo spoke plainly: ¡°Now, there¡¯s no need for us to beat around the bush, are you going to give me the silver ticket or not?¡± Wang Xianglin looked at Su Mo for a long moment, then suddenly laughed heartily: ¡°Good, I didn¡¯t expect someone so young to be quite astute. If you remain unscathed, you may well have a place in the Jianghu. Naturally, I will give you the silver note.¡± As his words fell, he reached into his sleeve and fumbled around, then after a moment pulled out three silver notes and handed them to Su Mo. ¡°Silver notes from Da You Bank, redeemable anywhere except in Donghuang. These three hundred taels should be enough for this trip, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Mo grinned and reached out to take the silver notes. However, Wang Xianglin pressed his hand down, glancing at the Brocade Box in Su Mo¡¯s hand. The implication was clear without words. ¡°Ha ha ha, as it should be.¡± Su Mo pushed the Brocade Box over, and Wang Xianglin then handed over the silver notes. Money exchanged for goods... honestly, this truly doesn¡¯t seem like the conduct of an escort; it feels more like a secretive transaction of some illicit item. Now holding the three hundred taels¡¯ worth of silver notes, Su Mo looked at Wang Xianglin, who now had the Brocade Box, and smiled gently: ¡°The transaction is complete, the deal is done, I will take my leave.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Wang Xianglin simply held the Brocade Box as if he couldn¡¯t part with it, completely indifferent to Su Mo¡¯s departure. It was only when Su Mo was about to leave the room that Wang Xianglin finally spoke: ¡°Here¡¯s a piece of advice for you; if you don¡¯t want to bring disaster upon yourself, remember to keep sealed lips about today¡¯s matter!¡± Su Mo turned his head to look at him, saying nothing more, and after exiting the room, he smoothly closed the door behind him. With the door separating them, Su Mo paused for a moment, then with a thought, a panel opened up in front of him. [Mission: Deliver the Brocade Box to Wang Xianglin at Yuquan Inn in Jiming Post (Completed)] [Reward: Calculating...] Looking at this prompt, Su Mo did not breathe a sigh of relief. Instead, his brows slightly furrowed, he glanced back at the door, then turned and left. ... ... Inside the guest room, the black cloth wrapping the Brocade Box had been unwrapped, but the Brocade Box had been discarded to one side like a worn-out shoe. Wang Xianglin sat by the window, with half of it open. At this time, what he held in his hand was no longer a book, nor the cup of tea he had forgotten to drink. It was a blade. He gently stroked the edge of the blade, while his peripheral vision followed Su Mo as he left the inn. He watched until Su Mo¡¯s figure had gone beyond the boundaries of the inn, until he had left the street, until he had left this Jiming Post. Only then did he gently exhale. Suddenly, the other half of the window was blown open by the wind. Along with the breeze came a person. The moment this person entered, they already took a seat on the stool by the table. Reaching out, he grabbed the teacup and seemed about to drink. But he heard a snap, and the back of his hand was struck by the scabbard. The following voice came: ¡°Pour it yourself.¡± ¡°...¡± With no choice, the newcomer poured tea for himself and casually placed a sword on the edge of the table. The sword... was very long, a full seven feet! ¡°So you¡¯re just going to leave like that?¡± ¡°It was none of my business to begin with.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving too.¡± ¡°Move faster, and you might catch up.¡± ¡°...¡± The Swordsman was annoyed: ¡°I¡¯m already very fast.¡± ¡°Clearly not fast enough.¡± Wang Xianglin glanced outside and said, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± ¡°...Damn it, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? I¡¯m just showing some respect for the elderly!¡± The Swordsman grabbed his sword on impulse, leaped out the door, and upon landing, heard the whistle of a staff breaking the air. Looking up, he saw an old man dressed in ragged clothes, holding a wooden stick, with a red wine gourd hanging at his waist descending from above. The Swordsman intended to draw his sword but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he instead leaped up and fled in haste. The red gourd old man glanced indistinctly at Wang Xianglin¡¯s room window before chasing in the direction the Swordsman had escaped. One after the other, they quickly disappeared into the distance. That night, the two individuals Su Mo unexpectedly encountered in the forest had now brought their fight to Jiming Post, and by the looks of it, the battle was far from over. After Wang Xianglin withdrew his gaze, he sighed softly, glanced at the abandoned Brocade Box on the side, and the corners of his mouth twitched ever so slightly, as if pondering something. ... ... Night! Tonight was dark, windy, and the gales were strong. A figure silently leaped out of a second-floor window of the inn. Tapping the ground with the tip of the foot, with another swift movement, they were already on the rooftop. Running with fleet feet, yet without making a sound. If one closed their eyes and did not look, no matter what, they would never imagine that a person was sprinting wildly on the rooftop. Not just sprinting, but moving very fast, as if chasing the wind, yet seemingly propelled forward by the wind itself. In a few breaths, they had already left Jiming Post behind. In a matter of moments, a distance of several miles was left behind. Suddenly, he came to a stop by a lakeside, gently exhaling a breath. Flipping his hand, he took out a Brocade Box from his bosom. He only glanced at it before setting the Brocade Box aside, and with a gentle wipe over his cheek, he tore off a Human Skin Mask. Revealing a delicate and transcendental face. Undoing the hairpin, her hair cascaded down like silk and waterfalls in an instant. But at that moment, her complexion suddenly changed: ¡°Come out!¡± The night was silent, with only the wind whistling. After a while, a young man cracking his knuckles emerged from the darkness: ¡°This night has just begun, and I have already been startled. How did Wang Xianglin suddenly turn into a woman?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t leave!?¡± The woman, looking at Su Mo who appeared before her, had a look of astonishment in her eyes. Chapter 12 - 12 12 Too Smart ?Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Too Smart Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Too Smart Editor: Atlas Studios Su Mo certainly did not leave. How could he leave when the situation was unclear? Who knew what storm and stress would be brought back after this trip home? Although in the inn, he had seen Wang Xianglin, and after handing over the Brocade Box to him, indeed he had received a system prompt telling him the mission was completed. But... things had gotten even weirder! The conversation between the two waiters in the inn was one strange aspect. During these days, besides himself, there were two other people who had come looking for Wang Xianglin. A man and a woman. Among those four people, now only two were still alive, a man and a woman. This inevitably led Su Mo to associate these two pairs with each other. Could it be, that the two remaining individuals among those four had not used any conspiracies or tricks against him precisely because they had used that time to look for Wang Xianglin? Once this speculation turned out to be true, the strangeness only multiplied. Who exactly was Wang Xianglin? Su Mo didn¡¯t know. But, as the ¡®recipient¡¯ of this mission, aside from himself, were other people unaware of who this man was? From what is known so far, it¡¯s very likely they knew! Otherwise, why would they give up on him and go directly to Wang Xianglin? Yet this raises another question: why didn¡¯t they give up on him earlier, nor later, but only after two people had died, did they go to find Wang Xianglin? Why didn¡¯t they look for him before those two people died? Where was the hesitation? Now, from the results, after they went looking for Wang Xianglin, he seemed to be perfectly fine. Their visit wasn¡¯t sneaky or secretive; it was a bold and open visit. So, what exactly was the relationship between them? This left Su Mo no choice but to ponder further. Before going upstairs to meet Wang Xianglin and handing over the Brocade Box, Su Mo had considered a possibility. Perhaps Wang Xianglin was not really Wang Xianglin. Someone had usurped this identity, impersonating him, the purpose being to deceive him to get the Brocade Box. If this speculation were true, it could explain all the doubts above. However, with the mission completion notification by the system, it seemed Wang Xianglin really was Wang Xianglin! This, originally a tangled enigma, now had become even more perplexing. As someone unwittingly dragged into this situation, could he really go home happy and satisfied, bearing a pile of confusion? How big must his heart be? Therefore, after leaving Jiming Post, Su Mo carefully checked to confirm that no one was watching him, and then secretly returned to Jiming Post once again. Wang Xianglin¡¯s case had great potential, so the breakthrough to clear up this matter and to truly extract himself naturally also lay with this man. Just as expected, in the deep of night, Wang Xianglin left his room, sprinting all the way here. His Qinggong was incredibly exquisite. Only with the support of his Inner Strength was Su Mo able to keep up; otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have managed to follow him. What Su Mo absolutely did not expect was, why did Wang Xianglin, who seemed totally normal, suddenly turn into a young woman? ... ... Under the night sky, the four eyes of two people met, both speechless. The confusion in Su Mo¡¯s eyes gradually morphed into contemplation, and then he started to feel some regret. Similarly, the woman opposite him also sighed: ¡°I originally thought you were a clever person, but it turns out, you are too clever.¡± Wise men naturally know they should not be caught in a vortex, nor should a gentleman stand under a collapsing wall. Yet, this excessive cleverness drew Su Mo, who was supposed to leave safely, back into the midst of conflict. Su Mo was indeed a clever man. Hearing the subtle melody, he understood the deeper meaning and sighed, ¡°Is it too late for me to leave now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late...¡± The woman sighed and looked around, ¡°They are already here.¡± ¡°Are they here for you?¡± ¡°Otherwise, are they here for you, an escort master with no fame?¡± ¡°They are intentionally brought here by you, then you must be confident, right?¡± ¡°I was, but not much now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°...Naturally, because you are now involved.¡± ¡°Perhaps, if you explain that I am just a curious passerby who does not intend to get involved...¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late, now you¡¯ve already caught their attention. There¡¯s only one way to get out unscathed.¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± At the moment her words fell, a water column suddenly burst from the lake behind her. As the water column surged, the person leaping out was from the water. Once he made his move, it was a Star Pointing, like a meteor, like a spark, reaching behind the woman in a blink of an eye. However, the woman had already turned around. With a twist of her hands, blade flashing across, there was a ringing ¡®ding¡¯ sound, what should have been a sudden attack was instantly shattered under the blade. The attacker seemed not surprised, flipping both palms towards Ling Kong, but before he could reach her, the woman had already disappeared. The shock was fleeting, and suddenly a chill grew on his neck; as he looked down, he saw the tip of a single blade protruding from his neck, with bright red blood about to drip, but before it could, a heavy kick from behind sent him flying to the shore. He fell to the shore and didn¡¯t even twitch before his breath ceased. The woman landed swiftly, her gaze sweeping around, but the surroundings were already silently filled with ten people. Among them, nine were hidden under black clothing, their eyes solemn and cold. Only one was not dressed in black, his solemn complexion mixed with a hint of joy. Su Mo recognized this person... One of those four people! ¡°Yu Soul Killing Technique! It must be the remnants of the Yu Family!¡± He spoke now, his tone excited, even somewhat commanding: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this remnant of the Yu Family, who has luckily survived, does not appreciate the grace of heaven and lured us here using Mysterious Mechanism as bait, seeming to have a significant plan. Whether the Mysterious Mechanism is real or not is still unknown, so please be careful when you make your move, it is best to capture them alive.¡± ¡°Yes, you make sense.¡± The black clothed man closest to him nodded slightly, the blade in his palm snapping forward, the blade edge revealed by half an inch. ¡°Then, please...¡± The man clasped his fists; however, as he spoke, a flash of cold light and a sudden Blade Qi pierced through his neck! Instinctively, he covered his neck with his hands, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Why... why...¡± He couldn¡¯t even finish his question, ¡®why¡¯, before falling to the ground, dead. ¡°Crime One: I¡¯ve nurtured you all these years to quietly investigate the whereabouts of Mysterious Mechanism,. Not only have you achieved nothing, but you also fell into their trap. What use is there to keep you? ¡°Crime Two: Fooled by others, yet still thinking you could earn rewards, too ignorant, deserving death! ¡°Crime Three: What status do you hold to teach us how to conduct our affairs? ¡°Today, you have crafted your own death.¡± The black clothed man¡¯s tone was solemn and cold, his gaze then shifted to the woman: ¡°Are you Yu Lingxin?¡± Chapter 13 - 13 13 In the Rain ?Chapter 13: Chapter 13 In the Rain Chapter 13: Chapter 13 In the Rain Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Are you Yu Lingxin?¡± The black-clothed man looked towards the woman and shook his head gently, ¡°Years ago, when your Yu Family clan was wiped out, you, the young lady of the Yu Family, were the only one who escaped. The whereabouts of the Brocade Box have come full circle, and despite the many years, in the end, it has inevitably fallen into your hands. Just now, that man did indeed seek his own death with reason, but he also managed to send your information to us, which is somewhat meritorious. ¡°Unfortunately, his merit does not make up for his faults. ¡°Tonight, do you plan to surrender willingly and come back with me? ¡°Or do you intend to resist to the bitter end, forcing us to cut off your limbs and take away only a tortured soul?¡± His tone was indifferent as if the person standing before him was neither a living being nor a master of martial arts. Just like a sheep waiting to be slaughtered, not worth taking seriously at all. However, the woman called Yu Lingxin did not speak, instead taking the brocade box back into her arms. She just stared unwaveringly at the other party, as if trying to discern their true identity from that masked face. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°That year I was still young, and like tonight, you came in the dead of the night, dressed in black. Upon seeing someone, you would kill... Maids, servants, disciples, my brothers and teachers in the clan, my parents, my entire Yu Family of three hundred and seventy-one people, all perished at your hands in one night. ¡°It¡¯s laughable that, over these many years, I¡¯ve never really managed to discover your true identities. ¡°You ask me about my choice tonight? ¡°The answer is simple... Tonight, I want all of you to be utterly eradicated!!!¡± As the woman¡¯s voice fell, her blade split the night sky, and a thunderous boom erupted as the downpour began to pour down at the moment she struck. But faster than the rain was blood! Yu Lingxin¡¯s movements and techniques were profoundly unpredictable, but what truly shocked people was the blade in her hand. The blade moved without wind, dropped without a shadow, only epitomizing the word ¡®kill¡¯ to the fullest extent. A black-clothed man opposite her hadn¡¯t even reacted when a blade had already pierced through his heart. The circulating Qi snuffed out all signs of life. ¡°It really is the Yu Soul Killing Technique!¡± The remaining eight black-clothed men scattered in all directions in an instant, not even giving another glance to their fallen comrade. The black-clothed man who had spoken earlier was standing on the branch of a tree by Su Mo¡¯s side, swaying with the wind. Despite the heavy rain, his voice remained clear and resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°You dare to be proud of the mere Yu Soul Killing Technique? We could kill the Yu Family in the past, and naturally, we can kill you today as well!¡± He flicked his wrist, and the remaining seven black-clothed men suddenly attacked at once. In a flash, a myriad of cold stars dotted the sky, even harder to distinguish in the torrential rain. Yet with the blade light soaring through the sky, piercing the barrier of rain, it completely isolated these myriad twinkling lights at a distance of merely a foot in front of her. A brutal fight suddenly unfolded under the rain-soaked night. Su Mo realized that he was indeed just an outsider. If it wasn¡¯t for the dying man in the forest who had had a brainstorm and given him the brocade box, he should not have appeared here tonight. Unfortunately... wanting to leave now was difficult. Several black-clothed men were engaging in a fierce fight with Yu Lingxin, but the one standing on the treetop seemed to envelop Su Mo with an almost imperceptible Qi. Any slight movement would undoubtedly provoke thunderous fury. Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched as he sighed, ¡°What is all this about?¡± Unable to leave for the moment, Su Mo simply lost the desire to leave at all and watched the figures clashing in the rain, his brows furrowed. Yu Lingxin¡¯s martial arts were indeed very high. Based on her moves, these men in black, with the exception of the one in the trees, definitely stood no chance against her in a one-on-one fight. However, facing multiple opponents, she ultimately fell into a disadvantage. While her martial arts and Blade Technique were decisive and lethal, aiming for instant kills, every time her blade was drawn, a life would surely be taken. But as the encounter dragged on, she inevitably suffered injuries. Injuries would certainly affect her movement, weakening her martial arts, and as time passed, she was gradually being overpowered. At this moment, her blade bore no blood, and no red stains were to be seen on her body. The pouring rain had washed it all away. Looking at her footsteps, each step leaving a bloody imprint, made it clear that she was not as at ease as she appeared. ¡°You used the Mysterious Mechanism to lure those four fools into acting rashly and snatch it, all to draw us in. It¡¯s a pity... your martial arts aren¡¯t bad, but in the end, two fists can¡¯t match four hands.¡± ¡°So... where is the trump card that you¡¯ve hidden until now? ¡°Is it this little young Escort master?¡± The tree-top black clothed man spoke again, and this time, he directly aimed his accusation at Su Mo. Su Mo was taken aback for a moment, quickly shaking her head: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡¯m not familiar with her.¡± ¡°...¡± The black clothed man was stunned, apparently not expecting Su Mo to respond this way. Looking at Yu Lingxin again, she also seemed a bit confused. Many things about tonight made sense, but Su Mo... why did he seem so out of place with tonight¡¯s affairs? ¡°Him?¡± Yu Lingxin¡¯s eyes flashed a fierce light, as she gently wiped away the blood that had mingled with the rain at the corner of her mouth, offering a faint smile: ¡°He¡¯s just an Escort master caught in the crossfire... As for what I¡¯m relying on?¡± She pulled out the Brocade Box from within her robes: ¡°The Mysterious Mechanism is right here, whether true or false, you might as well take a gamble, no?¡± As soon as her voice fell, she flung the Brocade Box into the air. Immediately following was a Blade Qi that tore through the curtain of rain! Blade Qi chased after the Brocade Box, about to shatter it in the blink of an eye. In that instant, black clothed men took to the air, rushing towards the Brocade Box, shattering the Blade Qi with a swing of the hand and reaching out to grab the box. ¡°I¡¯ve caught it!!!¡± He exclaimed softly. However, a cold glint flashed across Yu Lingxin¡¯s eyes, followed by a sigh, carrying an indescribable disappointment. And at that very moment, thousands of bright lights suddenly burst out from the Brocade Box; the man holding the box had not even landed yet but was already drenched in blood. He was lifeless even before he hit the ground! Was there even a Mysterious Mechanism in the Brocade Box? It was certainly a hidden weapon, but how it was activated and triggered at the precise moment the other person took hold of it was unknown. However, if used well, this move was incredibly dangerous. The pupils of the man atop the tree shrank: ¡°Impermanence Rain Needle! You little girl, what a venomous scheme!! Regrettably, you have underestimated our resolve. What can you rely on now?¡± But before the black clothed man had finished speaking, Yu Lingxin suddenly pointed at three spots on her own body. ¡°Jade and Stone Burning Together!? Stop right there!!!¡± The pupils of the man in the trees suddenly contracted and in an instant, he leaped into the air, his Blade Light slashing across the sky, heading straight for Su Mo: ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, this person will die because of you!!!¡± Chapter 14 - 14 14 The Seven Injuries Fist ?Chapter 14: Chapter 14: The Seven Injuries Fist Chapter 14: Chapter 14: The Seven Injuries Fist Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Soul Killing Technique! This martial art is a unique skill solely possessed by the Yu Family. However, initially, it was not called the Yu Soul Killing Technique, but the Jade Shattering Killing Technique! Taking the idea that one would rather have the jade shatter than the tile remain whole. It¡¯s just that the ancestors of the Yu Family felt that the Jade Shattering Killing Technique was rather ominous, hence they substituted ¡®break¡¯ for ¡®shatter¡¯, and eventually, the character for ¡®break¡¯ was dropped for ¡®soul¡¯. Nevertheless, no matter how it changed, the strongest move of this martial art remains that opting for jade to shatter rather than the tile remain whole: Jade and Stone Burning Together! When this move is executed, inner strength is transformed into flames, using one¡¯s body as the kindle, suddenly igniting to unleash a force several times more powerful than oneself, and elevating the ¡®killing intent¡¯ within the Yu Soul Killing Technique to its utmost limit. The power that can erupt in a moment is something no one wants to confront head-on. In ancient times, the Yu Family could crumble amidst the siege of these black-clothed men, mainly because they had stealthily poisoned the family¡¯s drinking water first. Thus, the Yu Family was never able to unleash all their martial arts, nor could they choose Jade and Stone Burning Together to perish together with their enemies. This led to a tragic end where the entire household was annihilated. The black-clothed man atop the tree had never imagined that Yu Lingxin, despite her young age, was already capable of executing Jade and Stone Burning Together. Even less did he expect that she, a girl in her twenties, would act with such definitive desperation! Should Yu Lingxin truly deploy Jade and Stone Burning Together, the events of tonight would indeed become unresolvable. And the reason, in this moment, he did not stop Yu Lingxin but instead used Su Mo as a hostage. That was his brilliance. This man, experienced in Jianghu, possesses insight far beyond those of ordinary people. Yu Lingxin is indeed resolute, but her actions tonight, whether intentionally or unintentionally, kept some distance from Su Mo. These two were originally very close, but after taking action, Yu Lingxin moved her opponent and Su Mo apart, clearly intending not to drag Su Mo into this chaotic affair. This is also why, initially, this black-clothed man atop the tree thought Su Mo was Yu Lingxin¡¯s backup plan. But when Yu Lingxin threw out the Brocade Box, activating the Impermanence Rain Needle within, even risking her life to use Jade and Stone Burning Together directly, he understood... Yu Lingxin simply didn¡¯t want to involve the innocent! Thus, the method to break this situation naturally fell on Su Mo¡¯s shoulders. ... You don¡¯t want to involve the innocent, then just involve the innocent. If you don¡¯t want this young man to die because of you, then you should just surrender obediently! In this instant, the black-clothed man made a decision, jumped up in the air, and in mid-air, he was already before Su Mo. This man¡¯s blade technique was decisive, arriving through the air, but it wasn¡¯t with the intent to kill. Using Su Mo as a hostage, what would be the point if he were killed? Thus, he wanted to capture Su Mo, forcing Yu Lingxin to be hesitant! At that very moment, Yu Lingxin indeed hesitated, while the black-clothed man let out a light breath. But he failed to notice, Su Mo¡¯s fist was already raised... ¡°Five Elements Qi harmonize Yin and Yang, hurting the heart, lungs, and liver intensify, organs disperse essence lost mind bewildered, triple energizers extinguished soul ascends!¡± These are the principles of a Fist Technique flowing within his heart! Su Mo¡¯s system was still calculating very slowly. Waiting for ¡®Wang Xianglin¡¯ to make a move, it wasn¡¯t until nightfall that the calculation was completed. After this calculation was completed, however, it also made Su Mo realize something. His system, in fact, was quite unreasonable. Escorting Li Yishu was supposed to be simple. There were no conspiracies or tricks halfway, between Luoxia City and Jinyang City, if taking the main road there wasn¡¯t even a mountain bandit or robber. It could be said it was a journey without any challenges or obstacles, and they simply arrived at the destination. Such an escort mission without any difficulties or obstacles still shockingly achieved the Great Perfection of the Longxiang Wisdom. This trip has not only been through a whole bunch of messy incidents but also got entangled with a great trouble like the Mysterious Mechanism that could provoke worldwide disputes. However, I was only rewarded with one ultimate Fist Technique... Seven Injuries Fist! At this moment, the Inner Strength coursed through Yin and Yang, and the inner breath of Longxiang Wisdom expanded, unleashing astonishing physical strength. The blade of the Black clothed Man had not yet fallen when he already felt something was wrong. The rain curtain around him underwent a bizarre transformation at this instant, twisting and turning shapelessly. This was a display of Inner Strength affecting the air. It made the Black clothed Man, who had just relaxed thinking he had tricked me, suddenly tighten his pupils. He cast an incredulous look toward Su Mo, but only saw a fist! Then, it was fists everywhere! These fists, seeming even more numerous than raindrops, filled the Black clothed Man¡¯s entire field of view in an instant. Not only effortlessly bypassing his unfully deployed blade but also striking his chest in a flash. The myriad of Punch Winds coalesced into one point, yet a powerful Inner Strength suddenly burst inside his body. ¡°This can¡¯t be...¡± The Black clothed Man disbelievingly watched Su Mo, unable to finish his sentence, already sent flying back, streaking like a shooting star. He broke through layers of rain curtains in a blink, yet before hitting the ground, a thunderous explosion was heard, and his body directly burst apart! In an instant, the world went silent. Everyone who witnessed this scene couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. However, Yu Lingxin, having seen the opportunity very quickly and knowing more, immediately stopped using the Jade and Stone Burning Together technique and, in a breath¡¯s work, cut down several other soul-taken men dressed in black. The wind had not stopped, and the rain continued. Su Mo lightly shook his hand and looked at Yu Lingxin, ¡°I say, you didn¡¯t do this on purpose, did you?¡± ¡°On purpose what?¡± Yu Lingxin breathed lightly. Su Mo hesitated a bit and then shook his head, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s nothing. Is this over now?¡± ¡°...Almost.¡± ¡°Almost what?¡± ¡°This thing.¡± The last line was not said by Yu Lingxin. The speaker came out from the dark, holding a sword single-handedly, a sword very long... a full seven feet! His other hand was dragging a corpse. The corpse died of sword wounds. ¡°Is it you?¡± Su Mo looked at the man, somewhat surprised but also not. The Swordsman glanced at Yu Lingxin and sneered, ¡°You were right, they were indeed careful; while you were busy here, there were another pair of eyes, I gouged them out though, but... what you did was different than what was agreed.¡± ¡°Just a slight mishap.¡± Yu Lingxin casually waved his hand, ¡°You still have time to chat here?¡± ¡°Naturally, you... scoundrel! Maggot attached to the bones, never leaving in peace!¡± The Swordsman, previously quite relaxed, suddenly became alert, threw the body aside, and gave Su Mo a fierce glare before turning to leave. Watching him leave, Su Mo seemed thoughtful and suddenly looked at Yu Lingxin, ¡°Who is that old man?¡± ¡°Old Man Shihen.¡± Yu Lingxin looked at Su Mo, slightly smiling, ¡°The Blade user you killed in the forest was his disciple.¡± Chapter 15 - 15 15 Turbulence in Jianghu ?Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Turbulence in Jianghu Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Turbulence in Jianghu Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°The Blade user you killed in the woods, he was his disciple.¡± Yu Lingxin¡¯s words pierced through the Qian Kun. It also made Su Mo realize why the old man had inexplicably found him. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°Indeed, one shouldn¡¯t drink wine from unknown origins.¡± ¡°That wine... can actually be drunk, as long as your Inner Strength is profound enough, it can even be beneficial.¡± Yu Lingxin shook her head gently: ¡°Now, has your curiosity been satisfied?¡± ¡°It is, for now.¡± Su Mo was actually somewhat frustrated: ¡°I won¡¯t be so curious in the future.¡± He was not a particularly curious person by nature; it was mainly because he had become involved in this situation and leaving without understanding the specifics would really leave loose ends. That was why he had followed to find out the truth. Who could have imagined such a scenario? Facing Yu Lingxin just now, when those Black clothed Men ambushed them, Su Mo understood some things. And when he heard the conversation between the Black clothed Men and Yu Lingxin, he almost understood everything. The Yu Family had once been wiped out by others, leaving only Yu Lingxin. For more than ten years, she practiced her martial arts diligently, and after achieving something, she started traveling in Jianghu to seek revenge. How this scheme was initially set up, Su Mo was not clear, but he could guess it was simple... The four men in the woods belonged to the same organization, lurking in the dark of Jianghu, investigating the location of the Mysterious Mechanism. This was also why Su Mo had never heard of these four men before. People like them naturally preferred to have no fame at all. Nobody knew them, which made it easier to move in secret. Yu Lingxin used the Mysterious Mechanism as bait to finally lure out these four men. But those four were not her target; her real target was the organization hiding behind those four. Her killing of Chef Zhou, and even the murder outside Taohua Forest, was not without aim. If these actions were to reach the ears of Hu Piaopiao and others, coupled with some leading information, Hu Piaopiao and the others might conclude that Chef Zhou and the Xu from the Taohua Forest died from revenge. Who would be seeking revenge? If at this time, the information about the ¡®Yu Family¡¯ and ¡®Wang Xianglin¡¯ was cleverly spread, it would not be difficult to reach a conclusion satisfactory to both sides. Of course, Su Mo was not privy to the specific details of this series of plot planning. But the ultimate result was that the organization learned of Yu Lingxin¡¯s existence. And indeed, they reacted upon hearing the news and sent people to assassinate her, leading to tonight¡¯s situation. It can be said that throughout the entire process, Su Mo was just an innocent bystander drawn into the affair. And the Mysterious Mechanism was fake... it actually contained a lethal hidden weapon. Honestly, at this moment, Su Mo felt that his curiosity was not so intense; otherwise, if he had really opened it to take a look, wouldn¡¯t he have died even before this? As for why he let that Swordsman lead away Old Man Shihen to clear the way for himself, it was obviously because she needed the Brocade Box to help achieve her goals. Seeing her actions tonight, it seems she is ready to use the killing move inside the box to deal with the biggest trouble. But unexpectedly, he had also arrived, which made her hesitate, and in the end, she even resorted to Jade and Stone Burning Together. After all these thoughts flashed through his mind, Su Mo didn¡¯t wait for Yu Lingxin to speak and had already waved his hand: ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing here for me, I will take my leave now.¡± Yu Lingxin quietly watched Su Mo for a while, then nodded slowly: ¡°I will handle the end of this matter properly. Remember to keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, no matter how supreme your martial arts, misfortune may well come from your words.¡± ¡°I understand, thank you for the reminder.¡± ¡°Uhm... Be careful of Old Man Shihen, Qilin... can¡¯t hold him back for long.¡± After Yu Lingxin finished speaking, she turned around, clearly not intending to say more to Su Mo. Su Mo took the hint and truly turned to leave without lingering. The game Yu Lingxin had planned, no matter what followed, had nothing to do with him anymore. After tidying up this matter, he would be more free from it, not bringing trouble back home. In fact, if he had left immediately after the incident at Jiming Post Yuquan Inn, there wouldn¡¯t have been any more developments... It¡¯s a pity that he knew too little at that time and couldn¡¯t rest easy, which led to tonight¡¯s unexpected complications. Su Mo left quickly; in the blink of an eye, he had disappeared without a trace. Yu Lingxin then turned back to look in the direction Su Mo had left, her eyes reflecting thought before she eventually shook her head. With each step she took, she didn¡¯t go far but instead headed towards a spot in the forest. It wasn¡¯t far. There was a big tree, and she walked around the trunk to the other side, then reached out to pull on the bark. The bark was unexpectedly torn off by her. There was a hollow inside the tree, where a person was hidden. It was a woman... If Su Mo had been there, he would have recognized her instantly as the only woman among the four, Hu Piaopiao. Only at this moment, Hu Piaopiao¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, with no breath or heartbeat, as if she were a dead person. Yu Lingxin touched her body a few times, and the seemingly dead Hu Piaopiao suddenly took a deep breath and opened her eyes. ... ... It was naturally difficult to travel on a rainy night, but Su Mo still moved swiftly. He was eager to leave the chaos he¡¯d been entangled in. While hurrying along, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect. Jianghu appears calm, but underneath, there are surging undercurrents. One might not notice when standing outside, but only by getting involved can one understand the gravity of it. Yu Lingxin¡¯s scheme, and the struggle with that unknown organization, to be honest, was just one of the many storms in Jianghu. It was a mere microcosm of the entire Jianghu. Su Mo, caught up by chance, got a glimpse of the scheme, but it showed how quickly and uncontrollably storms could arise in the Jianghu. Sometimes, it¡¯s not about whether you provoke anyone or not; the storm could still reach you. When it¡¯s time for rain to fall or a woman to marry, who can stop it? ¡°So, if one wishes to survive in Jianghu, one must be prepared to be caught up in these storms. ¡°One must stand firm amidst these storms to have a foothold in Jianghu.¡± Su Mo exhaled: ¡°In the future, I should mind my own business as much as possible, not get involved in these storms, peacefully escort and complete missions, earn rewards, accumulate martial arts skills, and even if I must get involved in trouble one day, with my martial arts as reliance, at least I won¡¯t be swept away by the storms. ¡°But... what about that swordsman called Qilin now?¡± Factually speaking, the person who handed over the Brocade Box in the forest might not have been acting under Yu Lingxin¡¯s orders given her modus operandi; it could simply have been a desperate move before his death. Therefore, the fight between the Blade user and him wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s fault but a decision he made. That swordsman called Qilin, who is currently luring away Old Man Shihen, in a sense, is actually taking the blame for him. ¡°But... never mind him, it¡¯s not like I asked him to take the blame.¡± Su Mo ruthlessly shook off the thought and continued on his way towards Luoxia City. Chapter 16 - 16 16 An Encounter in Front of the Pavilion ?Chapter 16: Chapter 16: An Encounter in Front of the Pavilion Chapter 16: Chapter 16: An Encounter in Front of the Pavilion Editor: Atlas Studios Shi Li Pavilion! Ten miles further south from Shi Li Pavilion is Luoxia City. Initially, Shi Li Pavilion was merely a pavilion. In times when travel was inconvenient, a visit from a friend from afar warranted an escort for ten miles out and an equal distance to greet them, often emphasizing the host family¡¯s regard. Thus, the pavilion was established. Sitting in the pavilion to bid farewell, one does not know how many springs and autumns will pass before the next meeting. However, people soon found a way to make a profit from this practice. After all, whether bidding farewell or welcoming for ten miles, it was almost inevitable that one would stop for a cup of tea or a pot of liquor at the journey¡¯s end. Those with means could bring their own, but what about those without, or those who found it burdensome? After some people recognized this opportunity, they simply built taverns and tea houses next to Shi Li Pavilion to make a living. Later on, as merchants passed by and Jianghu heroes stopped to rest, the business at Shi Li Pavilion flourished. At this moment, Su Mo was seated in one of the tea houses at Shi Li Pavilion. The tea house had quite a few patrons, some resting merchants, some solitary Jianghu guests. Some grouped together, engaging in lively discussions with loud laughter; others sat alone, buried in their tea drinking. Su Mo had been rushing back, whether quickly or slowly, and finally returned after half a month. Seeing Shi Li Pavilion meant he was almost home. Drinking a cup of tea and resting was not too late before heading back. ¡°Originally, I agreed with Uncle Fu that it would be half a month. Now, just coming back from Jiming Post has taken nearly half a month. With the spare time, Uncle Fu must have been worried.¡± Su Mo sipped his tea and let out a long sigh, ¡°Although I was involuntarily involved in this Yu Lingxin affair, regardless of the grudges between Yu Lingxin and that organization, at least I earned over 400 taels of silver on this escort mission, along with Mr. Xu¡¯s selfless contribution. I can let Uncle Fu purchase some things when I return. The escort agency is currently empty and in dire need of restoration. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the distant future; at least buy a good horse first. So I won¡¯t always have to rely on my two legs to travel... ¡°Once the escort agency expands, we can muster troops and buy horses. ¡°Then, carriages and clothing will all be expenditures. ¡°Just relying on the current over 400 taels, it¡¯s really just a drop in the bucket.¡± Su Mo calculated in his mind and suddenly felt that the 400 silver taels in his pocket weren¡¯t as appealing. However, he was well-prepared for this. Besides the 400 taels of silver, Seven Injuries Fist was another gain. This was an extremely dangerous martial arts. The human body is divided by the Five Elements: the heart is fire, the lungs are metal, the liver is wood, the kidneys are water, and the spleen is earth. With the addition of Yin Yang Qi, when all seven are injured, all are harmed. It means to injure oneself before injuring others! However, with his Great Perfection Stage of Longxiang Wisdom protecting him, Su Mo was not harmed by the Seven Injuries Fist. Moreover, since he directly achieved Great Success with Seven Injuries Fist, regular practice not only avoids self-harm but also benefits the internal organs. On a rainy night, the black-clothed man threatened with his blade, intending to capture Su Mo to make Yu Lingxin hesitate. Whether or not this strategy was effective, it undoubtedly gave Su Mo an opportunity to showcase his skills. He did not expect that the Inner Strength from Longxiang Wisdom coupled with the power of Seven Injuries Fist would pulverize the man on the spot. ¡°Seven Injuries Fist is too dangerous and should be used as little as possible unless it¡¯s a life-or-death situation. ¡°Being an escort in Jianghu, it¡¯s seventy percent about relationships and thirty percent about martial arts. In the future, it¡¯s still crucial to form good bonds. ¡°Although I have no reputation now, the fame accumulated by my ancestors has already been squandered... But even in mere sparring, I can still build connections. ¡°My Seven Injuries Fist is indeed under my control and won¡¯t take a life with a single blow, but its fierce Fist Strength directly targets the vital organs and can be overwhelming.¡± Su Mo let out a wry smile, and as he looked up, his brows suddenly raised slightly. In the far distance, several fast horses were galloping toward Shi Li Pavilion. Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, then relaxed again. ¡°I¡¯m just being overcautious, it¡¯s not like trouble comes knocking every time I hear the sound of hooves. ¡°Yu Lingxin needs to operate in secret, otherwise, her grand plan for revenge would be snuffed out. Therefore, I keep silent, and she must also keep her lips sealed. ¡°That night, things had gone too far. She couldn¡¯t kill me, and if I killed her, I would only attract more trouble to myself. ¡°So, in a way, if I don¡¯t want to invite disaster, I have no choice but to leave, and if she doesn¡¯t want any complications, she has to let me go. That matter is indeed in the past. ¡°So now, it can¡¯t be that I¡¯ll encounter trouble just by sitting here drinking tea.¡± Thinking this, he felt quite at ease. However, when those fast horses arrived, Su Mo regretted not having left earlier. ¡°It¡¯s Iron Blood Escort Agency!¡± Before the horses arrived, he already saw the flag. The enormous characters for ¡°Iron Blood¡± immediately sparked chattering among the teahouse patrons. ¡°One of the three major escort agencies in Luoxia City!¡± ¡°Iron Blood Yang Yi has indeed made a remarkable figure, forging a great enterprise from nothing. Now that the Iron Blood Escort Flag unfurls, who in Jianghu wouldn¡¯t show some respect?¡± ¡°Yang Yi¡¯s martial arts are indeed impressive, it¡¯s just a shame about his taste in people...¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Yang Yi doesn¡¯t have a son, only a daughter, whom he treasured since childhood. Miss Yang turned out to be promising, not only is she beautiful, but her young age belies her considerable martial arts skill, having inherited seven parts of Yang Yi¡¯s true skills...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity her match is not a worthy one...¡± ¡°Shh, be quiet, they¡¯re here.¡± The conversation had reached this point, incomplete but nobody dared to continue, because those fast horses had arrived. Leading them was a young woman, beautiful and carrying a Silver Spear that ill-suited her delicate features. She displayed a heroic elegance as she halted her horse and dismounted. ¡°Uncle Wang, Uncle Li, thank you for your hard work this trip. Now that we¡¯ve arrived home, let¡¯s dismount and have a cup of tea first.¡± The young woman turned and spoke to the people behind her. ¡°We¡¯ll follow the Young Leader¡¯s orders.¡± After those words, everyone dismounted and entered the teahouse. For a moment, there were many sideways glances. Su Mo nearly wanted to bury his head in his pants. Yet, in doing so, he unexpectedly stood out from the crowd. The leading woman swept the teahouse with her eyes, looking for an empty seat, but her gaze fell on Su Mo. Her eyes fixed on him, and she suddenly shouted: ¡°Su Mo!!!¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, You recognize me, and you recognize me, but why shout so loudly? Sure enough, after hearing those two words ¡°Su Mo,¡± people started peering around and muttering to each other. ¡°So that¡¯s Su Mo?¡± ¡°Who is Su Mo? Which family¡¯s young hero is he? Why have I never heard of him?¡± ¡°Keep it down, beware troubles brew from loose lips... But he¡¯s no young hero, he¡¯s that... disreputable person.¡± Ever since Su Mo obtained Longxiang Wisdom, his senses became extremely sharp, so even though the speakers kept their voices low, he heard them clearly and couldn¡¯t help but glare angrily at the speakers. The woman, however, had already covered ground in quick strides, and with a firm slap on Su Mo¡¯s shoulder, the force came crushing down, accompanied by a refreshing laugh: ¡°Why are you here? I was glad to hear you¡¯ve been diligently training recently. But why aren¡¯t you practicing today? Have you fallen back to your old ways, returning to the brothel?¡± Chapter 17 - 17 17 Yang Xiaoyun ?Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Yang Xiaoyun Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Yang Xiaoyun Editor: Atlas Studios She was clearly a woman, but her manner of speaking was entirely that of Iron Blood Dragon Spear, Yang Yi. Her gaze shifted, certainly containing a hint of warmth, but what dominated was an aura of grandeur emanating from her very bones. Su Mo¡¯s lips twitched, feeling as though he had truly hit a streak of bad luck today. Why did he have to run into this woman of all people... The woman¡¯s name was Yang Xiaoyun. She was two years older than Su Mo. They had known each other since childhood, back when Iron Blood Escort Agency was far from its current state, and Ziyang Escort Agency had not yet faced its decline. Yang Yi and Su Mo¡¯s father were sworn brothers. An oft-repeated saying was naturally that close relations added to close relations. Hence, from a young age, Su Mo had an unwed wife, and that was this Yang Xiaoyun. But... in regards to this marriage, whether it was before or after Su Mo¡¯s transmigration, he was quite resistant to it. Mainly because Yang Xiaoyun lacked the gentleness and consideration of ordinary women, preferring martial attire over feminine adornments. She had no interest in women¡¯s work or showing tenderness and care. Just the mention of swords, spears, swords, and halberds would make her eyes glow. She was the childhood king of the streets and alleys, her pale little fists making many children bow their heads in submission, ¡®willingly¡¯ offering up their candied haws. Then, Yang Xiaoyun would share them with Su Mo, both eating their fill with great relish. Of course, their relationship wasn¡¯t entirely harmonious and loving. Because she was two years older than Su Mo and was his betrothed, Yang Xiaoyun always felt it her duty to manage her good-for-nothing future husband. Therefore, from a young age, when it came to the matter of urging him to practice martial arts, Yang Xiaoyun was even more attentive than Su Mo¡¯s parents. But when Su Mo was disobedient, Yang Xiaoyun did indeed hit him... This made Su Mo utterly fearful of Yang Xiaoyun, nearly to the point of running away at the sight of her. Later on, the Su family fell into decline, Su¡¯s father met a tragic end on Jianghu Road, his mother died of depression, and the large escort agency crumbled and fell apart. Naturally, this had a great impact on their betrothal. Furthermore, Su Mo was a thoroughly unworthy descendant, who had not striven to improve his lot, instead content to sink into depravity, continuously squandering his family¡¯s wealth. Yang Yi had no desire to let his daughter associate with such a disgraceful youth. This actually suited the original Su Mo perfectly, who indulged daily in a life of pleasure among the flowers. But when the Iron Lady heard of it, she stormed straight into the brothel, dragging him out and giving him a thorough beating in the street. The incident caused quite a stir. Throughout Luoxia City, everyone knew of the Iron Lady¡¯s fury in beating up her own husband, which turned the springtime splendor pale in comparison, and for a while, it became the talk of the town, still recounted with relish to this day. And Su Mo¡¯s reputation spread far and wide because of this, though naturally, it was not a flattering one. Later, it was said that because of this incident, Yang Xiaoyun was severely reprimanded by Yang Yi, and father and daughter quarreled fiercely for the first time. The specifics of which, even Su Mo was unable to find out, but since then, the two of them rarely saw each other. Now that Su Mo had transmigrated, he kept a low profile and seldom interacted with others. Yet unexpectedly, their next meeting would be on this occasion. When asked in public if he had any solid-state sprouts or went to the brothel again... Su Mo felt he was somewhat unable to face the situation. While he was struggling and didn¡¯t know how to respond, Yang Xiaoyun had already sat down and looked up at him, ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo had no choice but to oblige and occasionally glanced at the other escort masters of the Iron Blood Escort Agency. Everyone also nodded at him in turn. It wasn¡¯t so much out of respect, which, if it existed at all, was for the sake of Su Mo¡¯s father, nor was it disdain, for even if there was any, why would they outwardly show it and needlessly displease the young lady? Those who have fumbled their way to this point, even if their martial arts are mediocre, are at least no longer hotheads, as those who wear their emotions on their sleeves often die young in Jianghu. ¡°Have you been well recently?¡± After sitting down, Yang Xiaoyun looked at Su Mo, her tone softened by a few notches, and she seemed quite concerned. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite well.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s good.¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded, then put on an almost elder-sister-like motherly expression and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been away from home recently, and in recent years father has entrusted me with many matters of the escort agency. I¡¯ve been running around so much that I might have neglected you a bit, but don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Su Mo shook his head firmly. ¡°Hmm...¡± Yang Xiaoyun hesitated, seemingly at a loss for words, and simply slapped the table, ¡°Waiter, bring tea!¡± The waiter of the tea house had long been prepared and hurriedly brought over large bowls of tea upon hearing the call. Yang Xiaoyun, seizing the moment, seemed to have thought of something, and with a smile said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve changed a lot in recent years, frequenting the brothel less and focusing more on martial arts. This is good. The trials and tribulations of Jianghu can sharpen a person. You will inevitably have to shoulder the banner of Ziyang Escort Agency, and it¡¯s only right that you gain more experience and practice diligently. ¡°Your family has a profound martial history, and the martial arts of Ziyang Sect are no trifling matter. Although there have been few disciples from our sect entering Jianghu in the past decade, it still remains a renowned name. ¡°Now that it¡¯s in your hands, you mustn¡¯t let this reputation be tarnished.¡± Although the conversation between the two felt a bit odd, Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s words were indeed valuable. Su Mo was not someone who couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong; he nodded solemnly: ¡°Of course.¡± This response seemed to surprise Yang Xiaoyun a bit, her gaze at Su Mo changed, as if some brightness had sprung from nothingness. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her lips slightly and smiled softly, ¡°You really are different. I knew it, Uncle Su was a remarkable hero, and you, Su Mo, are not meant to be confined. ¡°Well, if you have time, you could come and visit my family. ¡°When Uncle Su was still alive, our families often visited each other, and somehow, overnight, many things have changed. ¡°The people are still the same, the city is still the same, it seems like everything is the same, yet everything is different. ¡°I assume if you could visit more often, my father would be pleased, right?¡± Su Mo was caught between laughter and tears; he remembered Yang Yizhi. A man of few smiles and words, who, after the Su family¡¯s incident, only appeared once at the memorial service and then never set foot in the Su family¡¯s home again. People say that Yang Yizhi didn¡¯t want to continue being involved with the Su family. It even restricted the interactions between Yang Xiaoyun and Su Mo. Some matchmakers even started to propose matrimonial prospects for Yang Xiaoyun... Yet strangely enough, Yang Yizhi has not agreed to any of them. As for the potential marriage agreement between Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, it has also never been addressed. This left many people bewildered. Now hearing what Yang Xiaoyun said, Su Mo didn¡¯t know how to respond, so he could only manage to say, ¡°When I find the time, I will surely come to visit.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s agree on that, then. I won¡¯t be leaving home for a while, so when you come to the escort agency, I will personally oversee your martial arts training.¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 18 - 18 18 Going Home ?Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Going Home Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Going Home Editor: Atlas Studios Su Mo instantly regretted his words after he spoke them. How could he have had a momentary lapse of judgement and agreed to visit? He wanted to say something to back out, but seeing the joy on Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s face made it difficult to retract his words. With a bitter smile, he conceded that it would have to do. When he was less busy later, he¡¯d find time to visit and get it over with. The ensuing conversation with Yang Xiaoyun was one of searching for topics. They hadn¡¯t had many opportunities to interact over the past few years. Since Su Mo¡¯s arrival in this world, besides memories of her, they really had no connection. Instead of childhood sweethearts who grew up together, they were more like familiar strangers. But it was evident that Yang Xiaoyun was deeply concerned for Su Mo. She spoke to him about her experiences traveling Jianghu and escorting cargo. Unfortunately, her storytelling was mediocre at best; her narration plain and straightforward, and the matters of the Iron Blood Escort Agency were different from Su Mo¡¯s declining Ziyang Escort Agency. Out and about, who in the Green Forest wouldn¡¯t show her some respect? Of course, this respect was for the Iron Blood Escort Agency, or rather, it was for Yang Yi. Nevertheless, with the foundation laid by Yang Yi and with Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s outstanding abilities, their journey had been quite smooth. Throughout their casual talk, Su Mo¡¯s perception of Yang Xiaoyun began to change. His memories of Yang Xiaoyun leaned more toward her association with violence; fear was often the dominant impression. But now it seemed that Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s concern for Su Mo was heartfelt and sincere. And she held high expectations for him. As for love between a man and a woman, that had yet to be seen. It was more a habit formed from growing up together. That was actually quite good. It saved a lot of trouble. While they were enjoying their tea and conversation, the sun began to set. A middle-aged man from the Iron Blood Escort Agency came over: ¡°Young Leader, we can¡¯t delay any longer. We must return.¡± ¡°Okay, Su Mo, you should come with us.¡± That was fine by him. Su Mo was used to traveling on foot. Following the people from the Iron Blood Escort Agency back meant he would at least have a horse to ride. The escort masters of the Iron Blood Escort Agency didn¡¯t object, and two of them shared a horse so that Su Mo could have one. Thus, he went back to Luoxia City with the people from the Iron Blood Escort Agency. After entering the city gates, they went their separate ways. ¡°Remember to come and find me.¡± Yang Xiaoyun waved and reminded Su Mo before she left. Su Mo could only agree again, then he headed towards the Ziyang Escort Agency. ... ... The location of the Ziyang Escort Agency was not secluded; its entrance was on one of the main roads of Luoxia City. At its busiest, the entrance would be bustling with carriages coming and going, a sight of extraordinary vivacity. But it was not yet dark, and the night market hadn¡¯t started, so the place was empty and quiet for the time being. Standing at the entrance of the escort agency, Su Mo looked up to see the signboard hanging high, inscribed with four bold characters: Ziyang Escort Agency! The writing was ancient, forceful, and powerful. It was said that this sign was personally sought from the Ziyang Sect by an ancestral member of their family, Su Chengyu. As long as this sign remained hanging, it was believed that the Ziyang Escort Agency would always be under the protection of the Ziyang Sect. Protecting one¡¯s own may have its complexities. It was unwarranted to trouble the sect with trivial matters. However, should one indeed encounter insurmountable grievances or threats to the very survival of the entire family, the Ziyang Sect would certainly not stand idly by. But such a promise was of use to Su Chengyu back then. For Su Mo, communication with the Ziyang Sect was even rarer; although there was no overt animosity, most likely the sect disdained him as a no-account descendant of the Su family. Thus the plaque merely retained a nominal significance. Arriving at the front gate, he lifted the knocker and tapped. After a brief wait, a small door opened within the gate, revealing a pair of somewhat cloudy eyes. The gatekeeper seemed about to inquire, but recognizing Su Mo, his eyes immediately gleamed with surprise and delight. ¡°The young master has returned!¡± The gate creaked open, revealing an old servant. Uncle Fu! Uncle Fu was quite old, at least in his sixties this year. Ever since Su Mo could remember, Uncle Fu had been serving at the escort agency. Rumor had it that in his younger days, he was a wretched soul saved by Su Mo¡¯s grandfather. And from then on, served diligently within the agency. Serving three generations of the Su family. Even as Su Mo fell short, with the disciples dispersed, Uncle Fu remained steadfastly loyal by his side. Upon Su Mo¡¯s return, Uncle Fu¡¯s eyes sparkled with concealed joy, yet he carefully maintained his place, scrutinizing Su Mo for any injuries. Only after assuring himself that Su Mo was unharmed, without a missing arm or leg, did he breathe a sigh of relief. He promptly said, ¡°Young master, please come in. Was the trip taxing? You¡¯re a few days late compared to the expected time. Just this morning I was pondering if you didn¡¯t return today, I¡¯d go meet you at Shi Li Pavilion first thing tomorrow.¡± Su Mo chuckled bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you¡¯re getting on in years; remember not to overexert yourself.¡± ¡°How could I... In my youth, following the old master, I¡¯ve slept in snow-covered fields; I¡¯m still quite robust.¡± Uncle Fu grinned, revealing just three teeth left, his face creased with folds, radiating a pride that belied his words. ¡°Indeed, indeed. But rest assured, this bodyguard duty was short, and the journey was safe without incident. It was but the slow pace of the scholar that delayed us somewhat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use for a scholar,¡± Uncle Fu realized with a gesture of comprehension, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned safely. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen this instant to prepare some hot water for you. First, take a bath to cleanse yourself of the dust of the road. Once you¡¯re clean, we can eat.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Su Mo nodded slightly but then interjected, ¡°Uncle Fu, this is for you.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out the silver note, as well as the five taels of silver given by Li Yishu. ¡°Ah, why so much?¡± Uncle Fu was somewhat taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just put it on the account.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± True to form, Uncle Fu asked no further and pocketed the silver note and silver. Within this small, dilapidated escort agency, all matters of expenditure were now under Uncle Fu¡¯s management. Even though Su Mo considered, with just the two of them left to depend on each other, was there any need to be so fastidious? But Uncle Fu insisted that without rules, nothing could be achieved. The agency would not always be in such a state, and principles must be established from the start. Now, absent a proper accounting room, he would take on the role temporarily until the agency blossomed, when there would naturally be accountants for the accounts, coachmen for the horses, gatekeepers for the gates, each fulfilling their own duties. Su Mo was not one to dismiss good advice and, reflecting on it, found the rationale sound and readily went along. Guiding Su Mo through the gate and down the corridor to his bedroom, Uncle Fu swiftly turned and darted away, returning momentarily not with hot water but carrying a copper basin. The old man wore a full-faced smile: ¡°Young master, wash your face first upon returning home.¡± Chapter 19 - 19 19 Uncle Fu ?Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Uncle Fu Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Uncle Fu Editor: Atlas Studios Escort masters travel Jianghu, bound by numerous rules and rituals. Among them, there is one that entails not washing one¡¯s face. Mainly because frequent washing followed by exposure to wind and sun can easily lead to cracked and injured skin, skin peeling in summer, and feeling as if the face is being sliced by daggers in the cold winter winds. Therefore, not washing the face is actually a form of protection for escort masters. And the time to wash one¡¯s face... naturally, is after returning home. This rule at Ziyang Escort Agency is treated almost like a ceremony. Completing an escort mission and washing one¡¯s face upon returning home is considered a top priority. Su Mo watched Uncle Fu¡¯s beaming smile, and couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly himself, shrugged off his outerwear, and thoroughly washed away the weariness from his face. Uncle Fu attended to him the entire time, and only after Su Mo finished washing up did he take the basin away and throw out the water with force. As if to cast away all the hardships endured along the journey. ... ... Washing up, then eating! Coming home from an escort mission calls for a good meal. Tender slices of stir-fry, delectable Crystal Pork Elbow, enticingly green vegetables, and an assortment of dishes across the table. Plus, Uncle Fu¡¯s special soup dumplings, which he made five steamers full of. Allowing Su Mo to thoroughly enjoy his meal. Yet, Uncle Fu always emphasized following the rules, hence he never ate at the same table as Su Mo. While Su Mo dined, Uncle Fu stood by to attend to him. Although Su Mo had told Uncle Fu more than once that in the escort agency it was just the two of them depending on each other, and there really was no need to adhere so rigidly to this protocol. However, Uncle Fu simply wouldn¡¯t allow it, regardless of how eloquently Su Mo argued. In persistent disagreement, the old man would act stubborn, sitting on the ground with tears and snot, apologizing to the ancestors of the Su family. Finally, Su Mo had no choice but to give in. While savoring the delicious soup dumplings, Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but mention his encounter with Yang Xiaoyun at Shi Li Pavilion. ¡°Miss Yang from the Yang Family, huh.¡± Uncle Fu¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Speaking of which, young master, it¡¯s about time you should consider marriage. Miss Yang is truly a match for you, both elegant and beautiful. How about I take a trip to Iron Blood Escort Agency in a little while on your behalf, meet Master Yang, and propose the marriage?¡± Su Mo was just swallowing a sip of tea and nearly sprayed it all out upon hearing this. He quickly waved his hands: ¡°Uncle Fu, please refrain, we absolutely mustn¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Young master, why speak of absolutes?¡± Uncle Fu shook his head: ¡°This marriage was agreed upon while your father was still alive, and Master Yang was very happy about it at the time. Even though your father has passed, the engagement still stands. If Yang Yizhi dares go back on his word, would he still have the face to be called a man? If he really does so, don¡¯t underestimate me despite my age. If I just lie down at the doors of Iron Blood Escort Agency in protest, I reckon it would give Yang Yizhi a headache for three days.¡± Su Mo was caught between laughter and tears, unsure of what the old man had experienced in his youth. Still lively as ever, he resembled a chunk of tough meat, exuding an air of defiance like a stubborn bachelor impervious to boiling water. Moreover, Su Mo understood Uncle Fu all too well. The old man was truly capable of doing such things. He said hastily, ¡°I¡¯m not saying this marriage proposal does not count, nor am I saying the Yang Family intends to back out. Besides, over the years, the number of suitors at the Iron Blood Escort Agency has nearly worn out their iron threshold, yet Uncle Yang has not agreed, has he?¡± ¡°Indeed, that is true, Yang Yizhi keeps his word.¡± Uncle Fu nodded, ¡°You should know, when he and Master were young, they were sworn brothers. Countless times, Master has carried him out of deadly skirmishes in Jianghu. If he dared break his promise, even if Uncle Fu died, I would become a vengeful spirit to haunt his backbone.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo could only nod repeatedly, ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡± ¡°When do you think is the appropriate time for us to bring up this matter, young master?¡± Yet Uncle Fu did not let the topic rest, and instead turned to Su Mo, ¡°This matter cannot remain unresolved forever. While this old body of mine is still of some use, if you could continue the Su family line, I could even help look after young master Xiao Xiao. Don¡¯t underestimate me; I raised you when you were young, and the Lady even said I was better with children than her.¡± This topic was veering off course, seemingly without end. He could only respond perfunctorily, ¡°Uncle Fu, this is indeed not the right time to bring this up. My behavior has been reckless in the last few years, and the talk has spread throughout Luoxia City. Although I have deeply reflected and corrected my past ways, my reputation needs to be gradually restored. Uncle Yang holds a considerable prejudice against me because of it. Even because of past promises, the marriage proposal has not been annulled. ¡°But if we propose it now, it¡¯s unlikely it will be accepted...¡± Before Uncle Fu could become anxious at this point, Su Mo quickly continued, ¡°However, everything is moving in a good direction now. As the escort agency begins doing business again, my reputation will gradually improve. Once the escort agency flourishes and achieves fame and success, why would Uncle Yang obstruct it then? ¡°I suspect that rejecting so many suitors over the years might be his way of waiting for me to truly reform.¡± After listening to this, Uncle Fu slightly calmed down, pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Young master, you have indeed grown up; your words are sensible and appropriate. Then... shall we follow young master¡¯s plan?¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s do that.¡± Su Mo exhaled softly, just getting through this conversation. Future matters would be dealt with in the future. Uncle Fu still said while smiling, ¡°Though that¡¯s said, young master, if you happen to have some free time, you should still visit the Iron Blood Escort Agency.¡± ¡°...Understood.¡± Su Mo nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already promised Yang Xiaoyun that, during my free time, I¡¯d drop by the Iron Blood Escort Agency.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Uncle Fu nodded repeatedly, ¡°I know you prioritize martial arts now, but Miss Yang is also an expert in this field. Isolation is no long-term strategy; you young people should interact and learn from each other more, which is just like the saying... how does it go? Fearless and progressing? Perhaps that will even give rise to interesting stories in Jianghu in the future...¡± The old man rambled on, his mind already envisioning the future renown of Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun in Jianghu. Su Mo secretly sighed in relief but thought to himself that dealing with this matter was still somewhat headache-inducing. ¡°But fortunately, Yang Yizhi¡¯s intentions are unclear, and nothing is set in stone yet, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡± He decided not to think further, enjoyed a satisfying meal, and then returned to his room. The journey had been truly exhausting, and although his Inner Strength was profound and he was physically not much affected, he was mentally exhausted. He threw himself onto the bed, and in moments, he was soundly asleep. Chapter 20 - 20 20 Visit ?Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Visit Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Visit Editor: Atlas Studios Presenting my visiting card, I stood quietly in front of the great gate, waiting. Lifting my eyes, I saw the Iron Blood Flag fluttering, billowing in the wind. Even more striking was the calligraphy on the plaque above, vigorous as dragons and serpents, robust as iron and silver. This is the Iron Blood Escort Agency! Since my return to Luoxia City and back to the Ziyang Escort Agency, seven whole days have passed. Throughout these seven days, I once again embraced the blissful life of not stepping beyond my doors. Each morning I would rise early for martial arts practice, then read in my study after breakfast. An hour later, I would resume my training, continuing until lunchtime. A short rest in the afternoon, and then I¡¯d repeat the morning¡¯s routine. My life was simple, verging on monotonous. Yet I was content with this and saw nothing amiss with it. The only thing was that Uncle Fu urged me to visit the Iron Blood Escort Agency sooner. After seven consecutive days, I finally yielded, bringing along the visiting card Uncle Fu had prepared, arriving at the Iron Blood Escort Agency. Having delivered the visiting card, the gatekeeper went in to report my arrival, and after a short while, a middle-aged man came out. ¡°Young Master Su, please follow me.¡± His attitude was neither enthusiastic nor cold; he wore a gentle smile, like a spring breeze caressing the face. I thanked him and followed behind. After all these years, stepping into the Iron Blood Escort Agency once again brought an indescribable feeling. I couldn¡¯t help but recall Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s words at Shi Li Pavilion. The people remain the same, the city remains the same; it seems everything is as it was, yet everything has changed. However, memory is fleeting and not profound; blown away by the summer¡¯s hot breeze, nothing remains. Turning past the screen wall, passing through a large courtyard where escort masters were diligently practicing, under the scrutinizing or curious looks of the escort masters, I then traversed several corridors to arrive before the great hall. Upon entering the great hall, the guide said: ¡°Lord Su, please take a seat for now; the Chief will be here shortly.¡± Having said this, he clapped his hands lightly: ¡°Someone, serve tea.¡± Immediately, maids and servants brought tea, and then everyone withdrew from the hall, leaving me alone, facing the cup of tea on the table. A moment later, I shook my head slightly, lifted the teacup, fiddled with the few leaves on the surface using the lid, and took a sip. ¡°At least they didn¡¯t resort to Noxious Starweed against me.¡± I let out a wry smile; the tea was probably good, but I¡¯m no tea connoisseur. Even if I wracked my brain, the best praise I could muster would likely be just two words: tasty. Alas, no matter how delicious food is, eating it repeatedly dulls its flavor. No matter how good the tea is, drinking too much can make one feel bloated. After downing four or five cups, I felt a faint swaying in my belly, where the sound of sloshing water could be heard. Yet the Chief, who was supposed to arrive ¡®shortly¡¯, had shown no sign of coming, making me wonder if he got lost on the journey of life... But oddly enough, I wasn¡¯t in a rush, sitting there calmly as if nothing was amiss. Another while passed, and then came the scurrying sound of footsteps from outside the hall. Turning to look, I saw Yang Xiaoyun with her flowing hair, stepping briskly into the hall. Naturally, her gaze found me instantly: ¡°You¡¯re here!!!¡± The young woman was still somewhat impetuous, her eyes sparkling with excitement, genuinely happy. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you at home for a full seven days without a peep from you. If you didn¡¯t come, I would have gone to the Ziyang Escort Agency and dragged you back myself.¡± I smiled: ¡°Considering our agreement, I couldn¡¯t let myself become fat on false promises.¡± ¡°To keep one¡¯s word is the conduct of a true gentleman.¡± She looked around the hall: ¡°Where¡¯s father?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Chief.¡± Su Mo¡¯s lips curved into a half-smile, half-smirk. ¡°Humph.¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s brows knitted slightly: ¡°Never mind him, come with me.¡± As she spoke, without regard to propriety between men and women, she took Su Mo¡¯s hand and headed outside. Su Mo hesitated for a moment, yet did not pull away. But before leaving the hall, he nodded slightly towards the depths of it. The two quickly disappeared from the front of the hall. Just then, a person emerged from the inner court. This person was tall and thin, standing tall and straight like a spear. His eyes were deep and bright, indicating profound Inner Strength. But at this moment, his brows were slightly furrowed, seemingly puzzled. The middle-aged man leading the way came up behind him: ¡°Chief, this Young Master Su from the Su family does not appear to be as incapable as the rumors suggest. He... seems to have noticed our secret observation.¡± Yang Yi remained silent, and after a moment closed his eyes: ¡°When he leaves, tell him it¡¯s best not to come here when there¡¯s no business.¡± ¡°But now...¡± The middle-aged man was slightly startled, clearly hesitant. Yang Yi turned to leave, apparently with no desire to respond, but after taking two steps, he paused and pondered, ¡°After all, they¡¯ve been childhood friends. Even if they are not destined to be together, their meeting is still precious. Let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man nodded lightly, then turned and left. ... ... ¡°The Iron Blood Escort Agency is growing increasingly powerful, truly a place where talents emerge one after another. The person who led me in today had his own style of conduct, but I wonder when Uncle Yang recruited this expert?¡± Following Yang Xiaoyun deeper into the escort agency, Su Mo casually started the conversation as if he had asked without a thought. ¡°Oh, are you referring to Uncle Xu? His name is Xu Ruoshen, also known by his nickname ¡®Cloud Catcher.¡¯ He¡¯s an adept from Jianghu whom Dad met in the past two years and has since joined our agency. Dad values him a lot and sees him as his right-hand man. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask?¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked towards Su Mo. Su Mo smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just curious.¡± What he was more curious about was why Yang Yi¡¯s attitude towards him was so strange. Letting him enter, yet avoiding meeting him, instead secretly spying from the shadows. The reason for such a conjecture was due to Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s words earlier. The man who had led him in was highly valued by Yang Yi, and among the two who had been spying on him in the dark, one had a breathing rhythm distinct from ordinary people, exactly matching that of Xu Ruoshen who had led him in. It was evident that he practiced a unique form of Inner Strength with a specific breathing technique. Yang Xiaoyun said that Yang Yi relied upon this man as his right-hand man, indicating his significant status within the Iron Blood Escort Agency. Who else, if not Yang Yi, could have followed him so closely, given such a spot? Besides, this was the Iron Blood Escort Agency; apart from the Chief, who would dare to spy so openly and unchallenged? Before he could ponder further, Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s voice reached his ears: ¡°I see. But when traveling through Jianghu, it¡¯s best not to be too curious. There are many who died mysteriously on Jianghu due to excessive curiosity. ¡°We don¡¯t meet often, so let¡¯s not talk about this. Let me test how good your martial arts skills are.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Su Mo turned to look at Yang Xiaoyun, only to see her lips curve upwards: ¡°Watch out for my move!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her palm struck out like a knife, slicing through the air. The move was executed crisply and decisively, and even though it was devoid of Inner Strength, its sharpness was exceptional. Chapter 21 - 21 21 Sparring ?Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Sparring Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Sparring Editor: Atlas Studios Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s family has a profound tradition of learning martial arts; his father, Yang Yizhi, was enlightened and made notable achievements at a young age under the guidance of a notable master. He later took the Kumu Taoist from Miao Cang Mountain as his master. Before becoming a monk, Kumu Taoist was renowned in the Martial Arts world for his excellent Canglong Bahuang Dianyun Spear technique. After becoming a monk, he learned the authentic Inner Strength of the Mystical Sect. After decades of cultivating both internally and externally, he has reached a transformative realm. Yang Yizhi studied the spear for ten years and profoundly grasped its essence, thus establishing a great reputation for the Iron Blood Escort Agency. From a young age, Yang Xiaoyun was keen on martial arts and has been practicing the Canglong Bahuang Dianyun Spear since childhood, supported by the Mystical Sect¡¯s Da Shang Xuanting Scripture, which is extremely formidable. At this moment, even though he has not used his Inner Strength and is substituting his hand for the spear, his execution of the boundless and deadly spear technique is still impressively powerful. Su Mo immediately shifted his stance, reacting with the Ziyang Sect movement technique. He flicked his hand and fingers as if strumming a lute, effortlessly deflecting the ¡®spear tip¡¯, which slightly startled Yang Xiaoyun. ¡°Pretty good, so this is the Great Opening Sun Dispersal Hand? I remember seeing Uncle Su use this martial art when I was a child. It¡¯s a skillful martial art that requires controlled opening and closing, and advancing and retreating. ¡°Uncle Su once told me that the essence of the Great Opening Sun Dispersal Hand is encapsulated in four words: ¡®clumsiness hides cleverness.¡¯ ¡°From the move you just displayed, you¡¯ve already reached quite an impressive level. ¡°However, if you were to actually face an enemy, you would still need to employ Inner Strength. Otherwise, if I were wielding a Silver Spear and channeling the Da Shang Xuanting Scripture, with your lower level of Inner Strength, you would not be able to deflect the spearhead. ¡°In that case, you would be the one getting injured.¡± People in this world practice martial arts, often cultivating both internal and external aspects¡ªinternal cultivation refines the energy of the Dantian, and external training strengthens the muscles and skin. It takes both Inner Strength and techniques to unleash their fullest power. In today¡¯s world, zeal for martial arts is widespread. The path of martial arts is like a blossom of a hundred flowers; each sect¡¯s martial arts have their unique aspects. As for which sect or style can dominate, Opinions vary widely. In fact, among those in Jianghu, who dares to claim they are the best in the world? Even if one¡¯s name shakes the heavens, in critical moments it¡¯s still the same old saying... Victory or defeat is only known after the fight! This time escorting with two missions, Su Mo had already received the Great Perfection Inner Strength of Longxiang Wisdom Skill, which is rare in this world. Subsequently, he acquired the extremely fierce Seven Injuries Fist. With the Great Achievement Realm experience of Seven Injuries Fist, he often found analogous insights during the seven days he practiced martial arts at home. In a short period of time, his Ziyang Sect martial arts improved by leaps and bounds. Starting with one move, hearing Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s words, he immediately nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s go again!¡± He extended his arms, rushing forward, still using the Great Opening Sun Dispersal Hand. ¡°Great!¡± Yang Xiaoyun was even more delighted, with a sparkle in his eyes, and without retreating, he clashed fiercely with Su Mo in a blink of an eye. Of course... this bout was still a friendly exchange and not a life and death fight. The two primarily focused on dissecting each other¡¯s moves, not using Inner Strength, and only lightly testing lethal techniques. After this exchange, Su Mo truly appreciated the true meaning behind Uncle Fu¡¯s words. Isolating oneself at home building a cart is not a long-term plan; in martial arts, progress comes faster through exchanging insights with others. While being immersed in this match, a considerable portion of half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. Su Mo didn¡¯t feel anything special, but Yang Xiaoyun was already dripping with sweat. Unable to hold back any longer, she leapt into the air and flew back, extending her hand as she said: ¡°Stop!¡± In Su Mo¡¯s mind, he had already considered what moves to make in the next three steps to catch his opponent off guard. Suddenly hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Looking up, he could only respond with a smile mixed with tears: ¡°Tired?¡± ¡°...You were frivolous in your younger years, how come your body hasn¡¯t been drained? Without relying on Inner Strength, and actively fighting for half an hour, yet still breathing easily? How did you manage this? Couldn¡¯t it be that during your visits to the brothel in the past, you learned some bizarre and unnatural Dual Cultivation Method?¡± Yang Xiaoyun marveled in wonder, immediately adjusting her Inner Strength and evening out her breath. Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrollably: ¡°Can¡¯t you, a lady, refrain from always bringing up those words from the brothel? And where did this Dual Cultivation Method come from? You should read less of those sensational historical romances.¡± Yang Xiaoyun was momentarily stunned, not expecting Su Mo to retort and actually start lecturing her. She didn¡¯t get angry, just a bit unaccustomed. For a moment, she was somewhat abashed: ¡°If... if you don¡¯t want me to mention those words, then I won¡¯t say them anymore. Although these sensational tales often fabricate stories, they also mix in a lot of real observations. After all, the events in Jianghu are unpredictable, and you never know when you might encounter them.¡± ¡°Hmm, you make a sensible point.¡± Su Mo nodded. ¡°However, your martial arts progress is indeed delightful, and today I¡¯ve come to realize you are quite a prodigy. The Great Opening Sun Dispersal Hand initially only exhibited a fraction of its power, but as we continued to spar, it became more adept. ¡°Although not yet Mastery, you really have entered the room, so to speak.¡± At this point, Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s smile was completely genuine. ¡°It¡¯s naturally because of your corrections that I was able to advance so quickly.¡± ¡°Then I will spar with you and feed you moves every day from now on.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo blanked out. How did the conversation get to this point? Just as he didn¡¯t know how to respond, he suddenly heard rapid footsteps approaching. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun looked up to see a servant arriving, who bowed from a distance to Yang Xiaoyun: ¡°Miss, Lord Wu has come again.¡± ¡°How is he still not giving up?¡± Yang Xiaoyun slightly furrowed her brows. Su Mo was somewhat curious, straining his ears temporarily. As a result, Yang Xiaoyun told him frankly: ¡°Luoxia City belongs to the Luofeng Alliance, and the Third Alliance Leader Wu Daoyou is the Deputy City Lord of Luoxia City. Who this Lord Wu is, I suppose there¡¯s no need for me to say, right?¡± ¡°Wu Chengfeng?¡± Su Mo was startled; how could he not know this man? Being a native of Luoxia City, if Su Mo hadn¡¯t figured out the local matters in these two years, it would have been a wasted life crossing. As he understood, Wu Chengfeng was also considered a young talent, his martial arts being exceptional among his peers, and his reputation was generally good, rarely displaying any spoiled behavior. As he was thinking, he heard Yang Xiaoyun say: ¡°Go tell him that I am not at home, and to come back in ten years.¡± Ten years later? Really? Su Mo was dumbfounded, only to see the servant, not at all surprised, agreeing, and then turning to leave. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have some tea.¡± As if it were nothing, Yang Xiaoyun pulled Su Mo to sit down in the pavilion in the backyard. Chapter 22 - 22 22 Luofeng Alliance ?Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Luofeng Alliance Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Luofeng Alliance Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Is this really feasible?¡± In the pavilion, Su Mo sat down and took a sip from his teacup. It seems that today¡¯s visit didn¡¯t accomplish much, apart from drinking tea. ¡°What¡¯s not feasible about it?¡± Yang Xiaoyun sneered, ¡°Although Wu Daoyou is the Deputy City Lord of Luoxia City, our Iron Blood Escort Agency is not someone to be trifled with either. Proposing a ten-year term is already giving enough face to Wu Chengfeng. If they really anger me, watch as I take up my spear, storm into Wu Mansion, and leave him with a face blooming like peach blossoms?¡± Su Mo nodded, actually believing that Yang Xiaoyun was capable of doing such a thing. The Iron Blood Escort Agency, with Yang Yizhi, the Iron Blood Dragon Spear, as their banner, indeed need not fear others. But he was curious, ¡°What came over Wu Chengfeng this time?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a long story.¡± Yang Xiaoyun rolled up her sleeves and poured more tea for Su Mo, ¡°In recent years, Luofeng Alliance has risen significantly. Initially, it was just an offensive and defensive alliance formed by the City Lords of Luoxia and another city, Tianyu, to withstand the storms of Jianghu. But as time passed, the Alliance¡¯s influence expanded. Smaller factions flocked to join, and even the cities of Zhongfu and Jinyang joined. With its influence now covering four major cities and encompassing Three Rivers and two bays, to the west lies Wusheng Hall, to the south¡ªthe Endless Sea, to the north¡ªHeavenly Blade Sect, and to the east, well, there¡¯s no need to mention the bustling Dongcheng with its myriad of Sects. Although the Luofeng Alliance¡¯s power is significant, they have no foothold there. Thus, a somewhat stable situation has formed. While it may not be possible for them to expand further, anyone who thinks of provoking the Luofeng Alliance must consider whether their own head is hard enough.¡± She took a sip of tea to moisten her throat after speaking so much and saw that Su Mo wasn¡¯t impatient. Her mouth curled slightly as she continued, ¡°Originally, this would¡¯ve resulted in peaceful coexistence, but in the past two years, Wei Ruhan, the Alliance Leader of Luofeng Alliance, is getting on in years. Old and frail, he may depart this world at any time. Although he intends to step back, the position of Alliance Leader can¡¯t be left vacant. Among those remaining, whether it¡¯s Wu Daoyou or the other Alliance Hierarchs, they are all of equal fame and experience. Choosing someone to take over the flag of Luofeng Alliance is as difficult as reaching the sky.¡± Su Mo nodded, ¡°Indeed, that is a difficult situation. If it¡¯s decided rashly, no one will be convinced by the other, and it would take but a moment for the great Luofeng Alliance to crumble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± Yang Xiaoyun smiled and glanced at Su Mo, ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Su Mo was startled, understand what? But then something came to mind, ¡°I remember Uncle Yang once thrust his Dragon Spear eastward, deep into Three Mountains and Seven Villages, eighteen gangs, not only establishing the golden signboard of ¡®Iron Blood Dragon Spear¡¯ but also strengthening many notable masters. This foundation laid the groundwork for the Iron Blood Escort Agency... Could it be that they want to take this network for themselves?¡± ¡°Luofeng Alliance finds it very difficult to expand by force now. The natural course of action would be to blaze a new trail. Who knows which childless person gave Wu Daoyou such a foolish idea, suggesting that his dunce of a son gets betrothed to me. By making this connection, they aim to tap into the network my father controls, in turn allowing the Luofeng Alliance to tear open a hole to the east.¡± Yang Xiaoyun was grinding her teeth, wishing she could crush the ¡®childless one¡¯ on the spot when she mentioned this, ¡°With my temperament, the first time that Wu Chengfeng appeared before me, I should have skewered him on my spear¡¯s tip and hung him on the city gate to dry for three days and nights. However, the Luofeng Alliance is no small matter, and I can¡¯t just put the Iron Blood Escort Agency on the line over this. After beating him a few times, he was quiet for a couple of days. But I never expected him to dare come over today and pester me. He really doesn¡¯t know how to avoid death. If you¡¯re unhappy about it, I can sneak into Wu Mansion under the cover of darkness and silently take the lad out.¡± ¡°Those are just angry words.¡± Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling into someone else¡¯s trap?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yang Xiaoyun was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Regardless of how sincere her intentions truly are, there¡¯s one thing she should be aware of. Between you and me, a marriage promise exists. Uncle Yang might not have thought highly of me over the years, yet he never tore up that marriage contract.¡± At this point, Su Mo subconsciously paused. He hadn¡¯t intended to bring this up, but now he had inadvertently mentioned it in the flow of conversation. He stole a glance at Yang Xiaoyun and saw no displeasure or any odd expression on her face, as if what Su Mo mentioned was nothing out of the ordinary... He shook his head slightly and continued, ¡°As for Wu Chengfeng¡¯s persistent pestering, whether he achieves his aim or not, there¡¯s a suspicion of spoiling one¡¯s reputation. From this, I start to feel that the person advising Wu Daoyou behind the scenes may not have good intentions.¡± ¡°This...¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°That does seem to make sense, but wouldn¡¯t Wu Daoyou be able to see through this?¡± ¡°Who knows...¡± Su Mo said with a smile, ¡°The schemes and machinations of these people are hard to fathom, and they may not take affairs of the young and in love to heart. Even if we step back ten thousand paces, it¡¯s possible that Wu Daoyou holds some hope...¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s deluding himself.¡± Yang Xiaoyun snorted coldly, ¡°Everyone in Luoxia City knows that we have been betrothed since childhood. I am your wife-to-be, it is known to all. Yet they regard me, Yang Xiaoyun, as someone who could easily change affections?¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo was speechless for a moment, truly sensing how Yang Xiaoyun differed from ordinary women. When it came to matters of betrothal, she didn¡¯t exhibit the usual shyness of a woman; her demeanor and tone almost made it unclear who was marrying whom. Watching Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s changing expressions, Su Mo couldn¡¯t tell what was on her mind. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked casually. Yang Xiaoyun took a deep breath, ¡°Father also remains silent on this matter; could he too be harboring such a faint hope?¡± ¡°Ah, this...¡± ¡°A man conducting himself in the world should regard a single promise as heavy as a thousand catties. In past years, it was he who personally made the marriage promise. Now that Uncle Su has passed, and they were sworn brothers, at such a time, he should be caring for you even more, supporting you, teaching you to become successful, only then does he not fail the virtue of a true man. ¡°But these recent years, his actions have become ever more incomprehensible to me.¡± Yang Xiaoyun said this and couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply, her eyes reflecting some indescribable disappointment. Su Mo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s too early to speak such words; maybe Uncle Yang has his own reasons?¡± ¡°I hope so. He raised me as he would a son when I was young, saying that a man should act with purpose and restraint in the world, and in Jianghu, one must uphold morality and honor promises, without being deceitful. Only then can he embody Unity of Knowledge and Action.¡± Yang Xiaoyun shook her head slightly, then with a lift of her eyebrows, said, ¡°But if I were to kill Wu Chengfeng, or if the Iron Blood Escort Agency and that Wu Daoyou become enemies... who would benefit the most?¡± Chapter 23 - 23 23 Where Does it Come From ?Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Where Does it Come From? Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Where Does it Come From? Editor: Atlas Studios That statement, in fact, already had an answer when Yang Xiaoyun asked the question. Without waiting for Su Mo to speak, Yang Xiaoyun continued: ¡°I heard something.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Wei Ruhan actually doesn¡¯t want to pass the position of Alliance Leader to anyone.¡± Yang Xiaoyun said: ¡°Wei Ruhan originally had three sons. His eldest son, Wei Qifeng, engaged in a fight by the Heng River and was killed and thrown into the river. Wei Ruhan searched for three whole years but never found the body. ¡°The second son, Wei Qixiong, was a pupil of the Yin Yang Strange Guest. In order to cultivate the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Plate, he ventured alone into the farthest north, deep into the Ten Thousand Mile Ice Field. Twenty-three years have passed since then, and he has yet to return...more likely ill-fated than not. ¡°The youngest son turned out to be a natural-born simpleton, raised at home, thought to be safe from disaster and unlikely to die so easily... yet he choked to death on an egg. ¡°The Wei Family almost lost its lineage; however, what the world doesn¡¯t know is that Wei Qifeng had a daughter before he died.¡± Su Mo was somewhat surprised: ¡°Wei Ruhan actually has a granddaughter?¡± Although the matters of these three sons were treated as taboos by Wei Ruhan and rarely mentioned by anyone in Luoxia City. Su Mo naturally had heard about them. However, he had never heard of this granddaughter. ¡°Not only is there a granddaughter, but this granddaughter has also been a disciple of the Third Palace Master of Lengyue Palace since she was young, learning a set of superb martial arts. She secretly returned to Luoxia City not long ago, settling in the City Lord Manor.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that this matter is orchestrated by this little princess?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Yang Xiaoyun shook her head slightly: ¡°Being the City Lord of Luoxia City and the Alliance Hierarch of Luofeng Alliance, these are immense wealth and power. I believe no one would easily hand them over to others, right? However, involving others in this scheme for no reason is indeed vexing.¡± ¡°The tumult of Jianghu is always such, barely within anyone¡¯s control.¡± Su Mo sighed. ¡°Exactly.¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked at Su Mo, suddenly smiled again: ¡°But you have truly surprised me, your thoughtfulness and insight are incomparable to the past. If Uncle Su knew this from beyond, he would be consoled.¡± At this point, both fell silent. When they resumed speaking, they returned to the topic of martial arts. Su Mo had arrived in the morning, and it was not until noon that he bid farewell and left. Yang Xiaoyun wanted to keep Su Mo for a meal before he left, but Su Mo insisted on leaving, and so he could only let it be. Finally, Yang Xiaoyun escorted Su Mo all the way to the entrance of the Iron Blood Escort Agency, repeatedly urging him to visit again when he was free. Whereas the Cloud Catcher stood aside with words on the tip of his tongue, yet in the end, he did not manage to express himself. ... ... In the study! Amidst the curling wisps of blue smoke, Yang Yizhi sat straight-backed behind the desk, with a book in hand. The sound of footsteps approached¡ªit was the Cloud Catcher, Xu Ruoshen. ¡°Chief.¡± He bowed with hands clasped. Yang Yizhi¡¯s eyes did not move from the book, simply asking softly: ¡°Has he left?¡± ¡°Left.¡± ¡°He spoke?¡± ¡°The young miss was with him the whole time; he didn¡¯t manage to speak.¡± Yang Yizhi nodded lightly: ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk next time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ruoshen furrowed his brows slightly: ¡°During this time, Lord Wu of the Wu Family came to visit.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°The young lady told him to come back in ten years.¡± Yang Yizhi¡¯s lips twitched slightly, shifting his gaze from the book to the window: ¡°Has he left?¡± ¡°He¡¯s waiting outside the escort agency gate.¡± Only then did Yang Yizhi turn to look at Xu Ruoshen. Xu Ruoshen stood quietly. ¡°After all, it was inevitable to meet, sooner or later, that¡¯s all it is. Go now, do not overthink the affairs of the young ones.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ruoshen agreed and departed. Yang Yi sat silently behind the desk for a long while before putting down the book he was holding. ... After leaving the Iron Blood Escort Agency, Su Mo did not go straight home. It was almost noon, so he decided to grab a bite to eat. Though Uncle Fu wasn¡¯t a picky eater, every meal he cooked for Su Mo was prepared in a rush. Uncle Fu probably expected him to have lunch at the Iron Blood Escort Agency, so Su Mo thought it might be nice to give the old man some leisure time for once. He casually found a dumpling stall and ordered a bowl of wontons. Before he could even speak, someone sat down across from him. ¡°Are you Su Mo?¡± The man spoke with a tone that was neither cold nor warm, his eyes scrutinizing as he looked over. Su Mo glanced at the man, who appeared to be in his early twenties with his hair tied up with a jade crown. His appearance would have been quite good if it weren¡¯t for the unhealed bruises, half of his eye area being blue with a contusion. What Su Mo intended to say got stuck when confronted with this man¡¯s ¡®makeup¡¯, momentarily stunned, he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Yang Xiaoyun really doesn¡¯t pull her punches.¡± Perhaps the comment struck a chord with the man, as he subconsciously nodded and touched the bruises on his face, ¡°Indeed too harsh, and aimed particularly at the face...¡± Su Mo fell silent. Wu Chengfeng also became quiet. However, the silence didn¡¯t last long before he slapped the table, ¡°Shopkeeper, a bowl of wontons.¡± Then, looking at Su Mo, he said, ¡°It¡¯s on me.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Su Mo snorted lightly, indifferent. Two bowls of wontons arrived one after another, and the two men ate in silence without further conversation. In a short while, the two bowls of wontons were completely finished. Wu Chengfeng was the first to stand, ¡°Come with me.¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Without hesitation, Su Mo turned and walked toward the escort agency. Wu Chengfeng had walked a fair distance before he realized there were no footsteps behind him. Turning his head, he saw Su Mo was nearly out of sight. Startled, he hurriedly chased after him. In several leaps, he caught up to Su Mo, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Su Mo stopped and turned around with a smile, ¡°Did I forget to thank Lord Wu for his generous invitation?¡± ¡°...I told you to come with me!?¡± ¡°Did I agree?¡± ¡°...No.¡± ¡°Well, there you have it.¡± ... Wu Chengfeng, furious, ¡°Are you making a fool of me?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Su Mo shook his head, ¡°As the son of the Deputy City Lord of Luoxia City, you are also considered our Young City Lord. How could I, merely a head of a declined escort agency, dare to make a fool of you?¡± ¡°Good... all of Luoxia City says that you, Su Mo, are a wastrel beyond shaping, but I didn¡¯t expect you to also have guts.¡± Wu Chengfeng burst into laughter, ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. Let¡¯s have a contest. If I win, you¡¯ll go to the Yang Family to break off your engagement. If you win, from now on where you and Yang Xiaoyun are, I will stay back a fair distance!¡± Su Mo looked Wu Chengfeng up and down, shook his head slightly, and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. Wu Chengfeng was taken aback and hurriedly reached for Su Mo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Wait a...¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence before he saw Su Mo¡¯s shoulder tremble slightly, and a tremendous force suddenly burst forth from Su Mo¡¯s shoulder, sending Wu Chengfeng flying through the air. His trajectory was so swift that the Inner Strength sent him straight into a restaurant by the street. Several young men were drinking and chatting when Wu Chengfeng flew through the window and happened to land at an empty seat at their table. All of them were taken aback and, on closer inspection, recognized him, surprised: ¡°Brother Wu, where did you come from?¡± Wu Chengfeng: ¡°...¡± While Wu Chengfeng sat there dumbfounded, unsure of how to explain, a pair of eyes in the darkness of the street had already witnessed everything. At this moment, eyes filled with astonishment. Chapter 24 - 24 24 Assassination ?Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Assassination Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Assassination Editor: Atlas Studios In Su Mo¡¯s eyes, Wu Chengfeng¡¯s actions were simply nonsensical. Matters like forming in-laws or cancellation of a wedding are serious issues, how could they default to a few moves in a scuffle for resolution? What¡¯s most important is, even if Su Mo doesn¡¯t much approve of this marriage, if he were to call it off, it should be of his own volition, before he would proceed to do so. Rather than being compelled by someone else¡¯s coercion, or under a betting fight. This is not just disrespectful towards Yang Xiaoyun, it¡¯s also an underestimation of him, Su Mo. ¡°The son of the Deputy City Lord of Luoxia City, why does he seem like a brash youngster completely devoid of schemes? ¡°No wonder he¡¯s only capable of persistent badgering, annoyingly so.¡± He headed towards Ziyang Escort Agency, all the while lightly shaking his head. From his conversation with Yang Xiaoyun today, it has become clear that the Iron Blood Escort Agency has now been implicated in the internal conflict of the Luofeng Alliance. Becoming a key factor. Some intend to make moves using the connections of Yang Yi from Iron Blood Escort Agency, as he travels eastward, while others aim to exploit Yang Xiaoyun as a breakthrough point. This obtuse Wu Chengfeng is probably being used as a pawn without realizing it. ¡°Hopefully this will make him retreat, knowing his difficulty... solve a problem for me, and also let Yang Xiaoyun catch a breath.¡± Just as he was thinking to continue forward, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. In order to avoid Wu Chengfeng¡¯s entanglement, he had intentionally used his Inner Strength to send him flying into the restaurant, while he himself turned into an alley headed towards Ziyang Escort Agency. At this moment, the narrow alley was deserted, not a person in sight, yet there was an aura of grave killing intent. As he looked up, he saw two black clothed men descend from above, each with a Short Blade aiming straight for the crown of the head. Their strikes were lethal! A flash of murderous intent appeared in Su Mo¡¯s eyes, and in the flip of a hand, the Great Opening Sun Dispersal Hand was unleashed accordingly. His palm sliced through the blades of the two men but suddenly gripped their wrists firmly. With the surge of Inner Strength, two snapping sounds were heard ¨C both wrists were crushed by Su Mo. These two black clothed men, their origins unknown, harbored determined intent to kill. Even so, with their wrists crushed, they did not even utter a groan. Their other hands proceeded to grab and continue their stabs with the blades. But a massive force suddenly enveloped them. While they were still upside down in midair, they were flung by Su Mo, each slamming loudly against the walls of the narrow alley. This impact left them completely disoriented, feeling their insides burning furiously. However, before they could regather their composure, Su Mo¡¯s palms had already struck, burying these two men¡¯s heads into the wall. Their bones shattered, they died on the spot. Yet, this wave of assassination attempts did not end there. After killing these two, Su Mo did not pause. He leapt up with a push from his feet, perfectly dodging two Short Blades stabbing from behind. While in midair, a punch thundered out. A black clothed man bore the brunt of it. The force penetrated his internal organs. Staggering forward, he spat a large mouthful of fresh blood, which not only drenched his mask but also splattered with fragments of his organs. The other black clothed man, seeing his attack miss, wished to flee a great distance. But before he could engage his Qinggong, he felt his neck tighten; an overwhelming force crushed down, and with a loud thud, he was smashed to the ground. Following that, the sounds of bones cracking and snapping rang out. Extreme pain pierced from his limbs into his heart. As he turned his head within that moment, his limbs were already twisted and broken by Su Mo. Simultaneously, his head felt heavy, pinned under Su Mo¡¯s foot. Bending down, Su Mo removed the man¡¯s mask, his eyebrows lightly raising. Beneath the mask was a face riddled with scars, its appearance long since ruined. ¡°Damn, how ruthless can one be to oneself?¡± Su Mo exerted force on his foot: ¡°Open your mouth, let me take a look.¡± Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s eyes flashed with despair, but he clenched his mouth even tighter. ¡°Not possible, right?¡± Su Mo was somewhat surprised. He applied more pressure with his foot, and the man¡¯s mouth involuntarily began to open slowly. Suddenly, a sharp object shot out of his mouth and pinned itself onto the opposite wall. Su Mo inhaled a sharp breath, thought for a moment, then took out deer skin gloves from his bosom and put them on before carefully prying open the man¡¯s jaw to inspect. He then found that not only was the black-clothed man¡¯s face covered with scars, destroying his original facial features. Even his tongue was gone, with only a black pouch rigged with a mechanism, connected to his teeth. This vicious device could be placed in the mouth when in use and removed when not needed. At the right moment, upon opening the mouth, the mechanism would be triggered, and the hidden weapon stored inside the pouch could be forcefully launched out to take someone¡¯s life. Had Su Mo not removed the man¡¯s mask and noticed his persistently clenched mouth, detecting something amiss, he might very well have been caught off guard. ¡°With the tongue cut off at the root, seems like he can¡¯t speak anymore.¡± Su Mo sighed and without further hesitation, struck the man dead with a palm. With things having gotten to this point, these people¡¯s ruthlessness had been pushed to the extreme. Under such circumstances, it hardly mattered whether Su Mo had the means to torture for information or if the black-clothed man could write. Even if both were possible... it¡¯s likely he would neither speak nor write anything. Moreover, such death soldiers might have already ingested poison before departing, and if their mission was exposed and they couldn¡¯t return in time, it was possible they could die from the poison taking effect. Rather than wasting time, it was better to end his life more swiftly. However, after standing up, Su Mo felt wronged. He was perfectly fine; why would these people come to kill him? ¡°Is it Wu Chengfeng seeking revenge? ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it... ¡°After leaving the Iron Blood Escort Agency, Wu Chengfeng was waiting for me at the door. ¡°In the time after I sent him flying with a shock, even if he had the chance to give such an order, these men would not have arrived so fast. ¡°If it¡¯s not him...¡± Su Mo shifted his train of thought: ¡°Then there are only two possibilities... One is that the group of people who were wiped out from the Yu Family tracked down my roots, so they wanted to kill me to erase any information related to the Mysterious Mechanism. But judging from the modus operandi of these assassins, it doesn¡¯t resemble the black-clothed men that appeared that night, not appearing to be from the same group. ¡°And since Yu Lingxin dared to lure these people out using the Mysterious Mechanism as bait, the planning behind it would surely be flawless without leaving traces; it would be difficult for this group to find any leads from that night. ¡°The other possibility is... that one who can¡¯t have sons?¡± At this thought, Su Mo stood stunned for a moment but then furrowed his brows, looking in a certain direction: ¡°Are you just going to leave like this?¡± Previously, someone was hiding there. However, that person¡¯s Concealing Breath technique was extremely good; only until these assassins suddenly appeared did that person let slip a hint of his presence. Su Mo had pretended to be distracted just now to see if this person was also here to kill him. If so, he would be able to capture that moment of opportunity, striking swiftly, and thus fall into Su Mo¡¯s hands. But now... ¡°The storms of Jianghu never cease, so why are there so many troubles even after returning home?¡± He sighed deeply and without further contemplation, headed straight back to the Ziyang Escort Agency. Chapter 25 - 25 25 Not a Blade in the Palm of Your Hand ?Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Not a Blade in the Palm of Your Hand Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Not a Blade in the Palm of Your Hand Editor: Atlas Studios The assassination attempt happened, and since the target didn¡¯t die, it naturally wasn¡¯t the end. This matter is not over; one could only say it has just begun. It¡¯s just that when the subsequent events had yet to happen, the first to arrive was Yang Xiaoyun. This was not beyond Su Mo¡¯s expectations, but rather it further confirmed certain things. At this moment, Yang Xiaoyun was at Ziyang Escort Agency, sitting right across from Su Mo. However, she did not seem to be in a good mood. She furrowed her brows and looked at Su Mo: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me the first thing?¡± ¡°Shush!¡± Su Mo glanced at Uncle Fu, who was walking over with a smile on his face, and motioned for Yang Xiaoyun to be patient. ¡°Uncle Fu doesn¡¯t know?¡± Yang Xiaoyun was stunned and fell silent immediately. Uncle Fu came over with two cups of tea: ¡°Miss Yun, here, have some tea. It¡¯s nothing fancy, so don¡¯t be too critical.¡± ¡°Not at all, Uncle Fu.¡± Yang Xiaoyun stood up: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, I consider this place like my own home, and your courtesy actually makes me feel like an outsider.¡± ¡°Hahaha, yes, yes.¡± Uncle Fu laughed heartily: ¡°Miss Yun used to come often when she was young, running around the courtyard with our little young master. Somehow, you two suddenly got into a fight, and the young master came back crying, saying Sister Yun bullied me... hahaha, it still echoes in my ears to this day.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he glanced at Yang Xiaoyun, noting her embarrassment as well. He had no choice but to say: ¡°Uncle Fu, I need to have a word with... Sister Yun.¡± ¡°Mmm, alright, alright, then I won¡¯t disturb you, I¡¯ll go prepare some delicious food.¡± After saying so, he turned and left, his steps seemingly lighter. Yang Xiaoyun watched Uncle Fu walk away before letting out a soft sigh: ¡°In the past, Ziyang Escort Agency was bustling, but now only Uncle Fu is left. He has taken good care of three generations of the Su family, and even in the hardest times, he never left us. In the future, we should also ensure his well-being in his old age.¡± ¡°...Mhm.¡± Su Mo nodded gently, now understanding Yang Xiaoyun a bit better. For her, the marriage arrangement made since childhood had already become a part of her life. Marrying Su Mo was an inevitable event for her. This had nothing to do with affection; it was simply because in the past, her father and Su Mo¡¯s father had made an agreement. An honorable man¡¯s promise carries the weight of a thousand catties, and this promise cannot be broken. However... after understanding this, Su Mo felt even more puzzled. But when it came to pinpointing exactly what was strange, he couldn¡¯t articulate it just then. In the middle of his bemusement, Yang Xiaoyun sat back down and glared at Su Mo: ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°...Didn¡¯t you already know?¡± Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°Someone set an ambush to kill me on my way home. Then, I killed them all.¡± ¡°You make it sound so casual.¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s eyebrows shot up, obviously trying hard to suppress her anger: ¡°That was an assassination; you nearly lost your life.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, how did you find out?¡± Su Mo decided to change the subject. ¡°You underestimated Iron Blood Escort Agency, didn¡¯t you? Yes, now your abilities have grown, and you know how to keep a low profile. During our sparring yesterday, were you going easy on me? In the narrow alley, you killed four Death Soldiers. In a single breath, you repelled Wu Chengfeng. Yesterday afternoon, Wu Chengfeng sent someone with a message saying that from now on, wherever you or I may be, he would stay away. ¡°Did they explain the reason for this action clearly! ¡°By combining the locations of your confrontation and the dead, plus a little investigation, what else is there not to understand?¡± Yang Xiaoyun said coldly and with scorn: ¡°What now, does Hero Su, with his great martial arts prowess, intend to blame me for meddling?¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, Wu Chengfeng was indeed a blabbermouth. However, the man did keep his word; saying he would not entangle and then acting so decisively, but it made Su Mo suspect whether Wu Chengfeng had been wanting to back out for a while? After all, even if one¡¯s entire body was made of iron, how many beatings could they withstand? Seeing Yang Xiaoyun filled with indignation, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°I knew you were exceptional with the spear, but I didn¡¯t expect that your verbal jousting is just as potent as your Bright Silver Spear.¡± ¡°...You still dare to joke?¡± Yang Xiaoyun stood up with a whoosh. ¡°No more jokes, no more jokes.¡± Feeling helpless, Su Mo picked up the teacup: ¡°Let¡¯s drink tea, drink tea.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Yang Xiaoyun sat down angrily, picked up the teacup, and took a big gulp before saying: ¡°This mastermind behind the scenes, have you any clues?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult to say.¡± Su Mo sighed: ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m in someone¡¯s way?¡± It¡¯s actually not hard to guess, one only needs to consider who benefits from Su Mo¡¯s death. Given Su Mo¡¯s current state of being mostly unknown, the only possible reason that could warrant such deadly peril might be one. His gaze rested upon Yang Xiaoyun. ¡°Is it that bunch of barren men? Knowing that you and I are betrothed, your existence blocks Wu Chengfeng¡¯s way, so they wished you dead?¡± Yang Xiaoyun sneered: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To find Wu Chengfeng, to ask who gave Wu Daoyou such a devious idea. If he doesn¡¯t know, we¡¯ll ask Wu Daoyou. ¡°No matter how you look at it, this matter can¡¯t be separated from them. ¡°After all, we must get to the bottom of this!¡± While talking, she reached for the Silver Spear with one hand and was about to drag Su Mo with the other. ¡°Not so fast, not so fast.¡± Su Mo waved his hand: ¡°In this matter, it¡¯s better not to act rashly, I believe.¡± ¡°You can still sit still? This is an emergency!¡± Yang Xiaoyun realized she hardly recognized the man in front of her now; he had just been targeted for assassination, yet he sat there calmly drinking tea, whilst she was as anxious as if her buttocks were on fire. ¡°The fire hasn¡¯t reached the eyebrows yet.¡± Su Mo had Yang Xiaoyun sit down: ¡°Aren¡¯t I still alive?¡± ¡°You are alive now, but if they failed to kill you once, it¡¯s very possible they will try a second time. And this second attempt will surely be harder to guard against. Besides, there are many days to play the thief, but not so many to guard against one. One misstep, and one risks losing their life!¡± ¡°Therefore, I must be more cautious going forward.¡± ¡°More cautious?¡± Yang Xiaoyun was taken aback, then she bristled: ¡°Xiao Mo, you mustn¡¯t treat your life as a joke!¡± ¡°Precisely because I do not wish to gamble with my life, I mustn¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Su Mo said: ¡°At least, with the mastermind behind the scenes still hidden, any rash action not only fails to help but could also turn us into their unwitting pawns.¡± ¡°Hmm? What exactly are you thinking?¡± ¡°About this matter... as an insignificant escort of the Ziyang Escort Agency, killing me is certainly not their goal. What they truly desire is the gain they achieve through killing me.¡± Su Mo curled the corners of his mouth: ¡°I just had a fall-out with Wu Chengfeng, then immediately afterward, I was nearly killed in a dark alley. If you were them, what would be your first thought?¡± ¡°That Wu Chengfeng was responsible?¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Exactly... That is the normal train of thought. But they miscalculated one thing. They thought my martial arts were lacking, hence sending four Death Soldiers, assuming I would die swiftly and neatly. However, unexpectedly, I survived... I survived, and thus learned something.¡± Su Mo picked up the teapot and poured another cup of tea for Yang Xiaoyun: ¡°True, I had a confrontation with Wu Chengfeng, but the Death Soldiers came too quickly; it couldn¡¯t be his doing. So then, is there someone behind the scenes trying to frame and blame? Or perhaps... someone else is attempting to reap the benefits of a fisherman?¡± The Luofeng Alliance Hierarch has a total of eight members, two in each of the four major cities. Aside from the Alliance Leader Wei Ruhan, the other seven are all eyeing the position of Alliance Leader, seeing each other as thorns in their sides. Moreover, a master from Lengyue Palace as a potential rival ¨C if she were interested in the position of Alliance Leader, who knows what she could do? Wu Daoyou wants to ally with the Iron Blood Escort Agency, and whether or not it succeeds, others would not wish to see it happen. Thus, the possibilities for this incident were manifold. Su Mo isn¡¯t someone without temper; being targeted for assassination and still able to sit and drink tea calmly. Mainly... to retaliate, one must at least know who struck them, right? To retaliate blindly, thinking oneself awe-inspiring, while in reality, simply becoming another¡¯s blade in the palm.¡± Chapter 26 - 26 26 When the child grows up he no longer ?Chapter 26: Chapter 26: When the child grows up, he no longer follows his father¡¯s dictates. Chapter 26: Chapter 26: When the child grows up, he no longer follows his father¡¯s dictates. Editor: Atlas Studios After Su Mo leisurely stated his point of view, Yang Xiaoyun finally calmed down a little. In fact, Yang Xiaoyun might not have lacked such considerations herself in the past. But as the saying goes, concern leads to chaos. Since she was young, she had regarded Su Mo as family. Naturally, when matters involved Su Mo, especially such a dangerous assassination, she couldn¡¯t help but become discomposed. ¡°You are indeed making sense. This is an oversight on my part... ¡°I only thought about Wu Chengfeng and the treacherous person behind him, fixating on the petty grievances of the younger generation, yet I forgot to consider the possibility that this might be related to the struggle for the Alliance Leader position within the Phoenix Alliance. ¡°But, isn¡¯t it too dangerous to wait for them to make another move?¡± ¡°Actually... the success of these two assassination attempts is still uncertain. If I had been truly powerless to resist during the first assassination attempt and died at their hands, then so be it. But now I¡¯m not dead, so... the situation remains unresolved. And with that being the case...¡± He paused slightly at this point. ¡°What?¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked at him, trying to see what else he might be thinking. Su Mo pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯m quite curious about. They seem so eager to kill me, as if by killing me they could directly disrupt the alliance between Wu Daoyou and Uncle Yang. But the question is... up till now, has Uncle Yang taken a stance on this matter?¡± ¡°This... In recent years, my father has been secretive, always acting covertly and never making things clear to me. We father and daughter have spoken less in a few months than I¡¯ve spoken with you in a single day. How would I know what he thinks about this matter?¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s words carried a hint of resentment. Remembering her expectation of Yang Yi¡¯s ¡®Unity of Knowledge and Action¡¯ from yesterday, it was not hard to understand. Su Mo nodded gently: ¡°Let¡¯s set this matter aside for now. If our speculation is true, do you think the person they truly wish to deal with would sit idly by and just watch the flowers bloom and fade away?¡± ¡°The ultimate goal of those who want to kill you, no matter who lurks behind the scenes, is probably to prevent Wu Daoyou¡¯s plans from succeeding. This matter seems a direct stab aimed at Wu Daoyou.¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded and let out a soft sigh. ¡°...And yet I¡¯m the one who gets stabbed.¡± ¡°Do you also know?¡± Yang Xiaoyun glared at Su Mo in annoyance: ¡°But speaking of which, no matter who the person behind the scenes is, they are now constrained.¡± Su Mo nodded lightly, with a smile: ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make things more interesting?¡± ¡°So what do you think we should do now?¡± ¡°Of course, we should stabilize our own position.¡± Su Mo said with a smile: ¡°The more they want you to do something, the less you should do it. Rather than acting blindly, it¡¯s better to sit and watch the chaos unfold. Otherwise, even if we could really wipe out the entire Phoenix Alliance, even if it were possible, can one truly rely on martial prowess and act violently with impunity?¡± In Jianghu, martial arts are important, but one cannot act recklessly and arrogantly. Especially since Su Mo is involved with running an escort agency, to ensure the escort agency thrives financially, actions must be measured and methodical. To initiate a bloodbath at the slightest disagreement is only to demonstrate the valor of the common brute and is not a long-term strategy. In fact, in Jianghu, those who only rely on martial arts to act violently often do not meet good ends. Either they are labeled as heretics and are hunted and killed by the orthodox factions. Or they become unwitting pawns in the hands of others, taking pride in their own ignorance. By the time the true intentions come to light, it¡¯s usually too late for regrets. ¡°You can indeed keep cool... You didn¡¯t seem to have such good Qi Cultivation Skill in the past.¡± ¡°People are forged through pressure.¡± It was meant as a joke, but when he looked up, he saw a gaze filled with pity from Yang Xiaoyun. He wished he could slap himself... To him, the comment was a joke, but how could Yang Xiaoyun fully understand that? Speaking those words, who knows what Yang Xiaoyun might think. Just as he was about to divert the topic, he saw Yang Xiaoyun suddenly slap the table: ¡°So be it, then I won¡¯t go back during this time.¡± ¡°Uh... What?¡± Su Mo suddenly looked up at Yang Xiaoyun: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°No matter who the person behind the scenes is, whether or not they¡¯re pulling strings, and regardless of how each action might affect everything else. ¡°And whether Wu Daoyou has made any decisions? ¡°All of that has nothing to do with me. ¡°To me, none of this is as important as your life. How could I possibly go home and sleep peacefully if this matter isn¡¯t settled?¡± Yang Xiaoyun said as if it were the most natural thing in the world: ¡°Of course, I should stay by your side to protect you.¡± ¡°...Uncle Yang won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, have you not heard the saying?¡± ¡°What saying?¡± ¡°A grown child cannot be dictated by their father!¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo realized he not only had never heard this saying, but he also had never said it with such righteousness. He frowned deeply for a moment: ¡°Sister Xiao Yun... This might not be appropriate. Although we are engaged, after all, we are not yet married. If you end up staying at Ziyang Escort Agency, this could damage your reputation...¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s so important about that? A mere reputation is worthless compared to your life.¡± Yang Xiaoyun casually waved her hand: ¡°Besides, we are going to be husband and wife eventually. The fact that I have been betrothed to you since I was a child is known by the whole Luoxia City. The women of the Yang Family do not marry twice, so this decision does not harm my reputation.¡± ¡°Ah this...¡± Su Mo clenched his teeth, truly not knowing what to say. But then he saw Yang Xiaoyun staring at him without blinking. Su Mo subconsciously touched his face, making sure there was no tea stain: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I want to take a good look at you.¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked at Su Mo: ¡°I¡¯ve watched you grow up since we were kids, but I didn¡¯t expect that after two years of rarely seeing each other, when we meet again, you would have changed so much.¡± ¡°...How have I changed?¡± ¡°In the past, you were frivolous and indecisive, like mud that can¡¯t stick to the wall.¡± Yang Xiaoyun said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry when I say this. In fact, I wasn¡¯t exactly pleased with our engagement at first. But still, I couldn¡¯t break that promise. Therefore, I was prepared to support you for a lifetime.¡± ¡°This...¡± Su Mo shook his head. If they truly got married and lived together, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for someone to always support the other. If it was indeed like that, life would be too exhausting. ¡°But now, it¡¯s different.¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked at Su Mo: ¡°You seem to have become reliable. Facing an assassination, you remained calm and collected, with well-thought-out plans that even I could not match. Among the younger generation, Wu Chengfeng is considered skilled. However, you shrugged your shoulders, and sent him flying straight into the restaurant. Such Inner Strength is indeed astonishing... ¡°Xiao Mo, what¡¯s the story with your Inner Strength? How did it improve so dramatically?¡± This woman really lived up to the reputation of a female hero. When the conversation turned to martial arts, her eyes lit up again and she stood up excitedly: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have another go. Yesterday, I thought your Inner Strength was shallow and didn¡¯t dare to use it when exchanging moves, mainly because I was worried about accidentally injuring you if we couldn¡¯t hold back in time. ¡°Now that your Inner Strength is exceptional, let¡¯s fight another round!¡± While she was talking, she pulled Su Mo to spar. Su Mo didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at that moment, and right then, Uncle Fu came from afar, smiling broadly: ¡°You must be hungry by now, right? I¡¯ve prepared the food, come and have a meal.¡± Chapter 27 - 27 27 Incoming Escort ?Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Incoming Escort Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Incoming Escort Editor: Atlas Studios Uncle Fu really put thought into this midday meal. In the past, when the two families were close friends, Yang Xiaoyun had often eaten at Ziyang Escort Agency. Uncle Fu knew exactly what she liked and disliked. This table was almost entirely catered to Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s tastes. Yang Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t stop praising, continuously complimenting Uncle Fu¡¯s impressive cooking skills. Uncle Fu, with a broad grin showing his teeth but not his eyes, spoke from behind Su Mo: ¡°Miss Yun, if you like it, you should come more often. I¡¯ll cook delicious food for you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded repeatedly, ¡°Uncle Fu, there¡¯s no need for ¡®next time.¡¯ For the coming period, I plan to stay at Ziyang Escort Agency and not leave.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Uncle Fu was startled and instinctively glanced at Su Mo. Su Mo coughed once, ¡°Sister Yun, we should discuss this matter further.¡± ¡°Discuss what? Why does everything need to be discussed at length? Can you not just be straightforward?¡± Yang Xiaoyun glared at Su Mo. Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he looked to Uncle Fu for help, only to see Uncle Fu turning around and walking away. Su Mo was taken aback, ¡°Uncle Fu, where are you going?¡± ¡°To tidy up a room for Miss Yun.¡± ¡°...¡± How could a traitor appear amidst this major crisis? Su Mo looked helplessly at Yang Xiaoyun, who grinned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Before the meal was finished, Uncle Fu had returned from outside. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s someone outside asking to see you.¡± ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°He claims his surname is Ji, has an unfamiliar face, and seems to have a matter to discuss.¡± Su Mo was startled and nodded slightly: ¡°Let him wait in the living room, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Uncle Fu agreed and turned to leave. Yang Xiaoyun and Su Mo exchanged glances, both discerning the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°In these uncertain times, we need to be cautious with unfamiliar visitors.¡± Yang Xiaoyun cautioned. Su Mo nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After thinking for a moment, Su Mo didn¡¯t refuse. Both set down their utensils, tidied up a bit, and then headed to the living room. Naturally, Ziyang Escort Agency¡¯s living room couldn¡¯t compare to that of Iron Blood Escort Agency¡ªit was simply and modestly furnished, and even the tea wasn¡¯t of high quality. The visitor, dressed in gray and of ordinary appearance, was sitting sedately, sipping tea. Next to him on the table, there was a case placed. After Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun arrived in the living room, the man heard their footsteps and had just stood up, but upon seeing them, he was taken aback: ¡°Um... May I ask who you both are?¡± Yang Xiaoyun almost laughed out loud. Visiting someone¡¯s house yet asking for the hosts¡¯ names? How can there be such logic under the heavens? Su Mo smiled: ¡°I am Su Mo, the Chief of the Ziyang Escort Agency.¡± The man was stunned, then instinctively clasped his fist: ¡°I have long admired you...¡± Although he said he admired him, his expression suggested that even he himself didn¡¯t believe it. However, he quickly recovered his composure: ¡°Please don¡¯t mind, I just didn¡¯t expect the Chief of the Ziyang Escort Agency to be so young... Oh, right, I am Ji Shuhua, I have had the honor of meeting Chief Su.¡± Su Mo rolled these three words in his mind, and already knew who this person was, smiling slightly: ¡°So it is Yi Qi Qian Qiu Ji Shu Hua in person, my apologies for any disrespect.¡± ¡°Friends of Jianghu flatter me, you make me laugh.¡± Ji Shuhua¡¯s face was full of smiles, although he said it in jest, Su Mo¡¯s words clearly hit the right spot. This Yi Qi Qian Qiu Ji Shu Hua had a somewhat renowned name in Jianghu. Although his martial arts were average, he was known for one trait ¨C his love of making friends. This man was not picky about his friends; he befriended people from all walks of life. And when friends faced difficulties, he would never skimp on lending a hand. This earned him the nickname Yi Qi Qian Qiu. After a bit of polite conversation, they took their seats as host and guest, and Su Mo then asked: ¡°Where does Hero Ji come from?¡± He did not ask why the visitor had come or say anything like ¡®no one visits without a reason,¡¯ as that could seem overbearing. Since it was their first meeting, it was proper to leave some decorum, asking ¡®where do you come from¡¯ also implicitly included the question of what he was here for. ¡°To tell the truth, this trip was entrusted to me by someone.¡± Ji Shuhua smiled, straightforwardly: ¡°And this abrupt visit is because there is an escort to deliver.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Mo glanced at the case beside Ji Shuhua, pondered for a moment and said: ¡°May I know who entrusted this?¡± ¡°A friend of mine.¡± Ji Shuhua said, ¡°This man is not well-known, and likes to keep a low profile, hence he does not wish his name to be frequently mentioned, please excuse this, Chief Su.¡± Su Mo raised his eyebrows and did not speak. Then he heard Ji Shuhua continue: ¡°Though my friend does not have an outer reputation, he is profoundly skilled in metal forging and has several close acquaintances. Someone recently entrusted him to forge a weapon. After the weapon was completed, no one came to collect it; I was just passing by and he shared this matter with me... Since Chief Su knows of my humble reputation, you must understand that I often meddle in others¡¯ affairs, especially when it involves my friend, I cannot just ignore it. ¡°I initially thought of delivering the weapon myself, but after arriving in Luoxia City, I encountered another matter which made carrying this item inconvenient. Losing it by carelessness would be even more regretful. ¡°Thus, I thought of asking an escort agency to deliver it on my behalf. ¡°I had thought of asking Iron Blood, Yangwei, or Heavenly Gate as they are large and prestigious, but their fees are quite steep. ¡°Being a wanderer of Jianghu, I don¡¯t carry much money. After much consideration, I then learned of the Ziyang Escort Agency. ¡°Though it was really abrupt for me to come like this, I hope Chief Su could help take on this delivery job.¡± His words streamed smoothly, though the friend¡¯s identity was never disclosed, yet the whole story was made clear. Su Mo pondered for a moment, while Yang Xiaoyun gently shook her head at him. Su Mo glanced at her, smiled, and then said to Ji Shuhua: ¡°Since it is so, may I take a look at the entrusted item?¡± ¡°Chief Su, please see.¡± As his words fell, he gently tapped the case, which zoomed towards Su Mo. Su Mo smiled silently, watching as the case reached him and with a flick of his hand, made the entire case spin in mid-air a few times before steadily landing in his palm. Ji Shuhua sighed a breath of relief, stood up, and clasped his fist: ¡°Please don¡¯t be offended, Chief Su. As the Chief is so young and the matter being so crucial, I felt compelled to test you. But I did not expect that despite your young age, your martial arts are exceptional, which is truly admirable. Ji Shuhua here offers sincere apologies.¡± As he finished speaking, he bowed deeply, which was indeed crisp. Chapter 28 - 28 28 Dragon Roar in the Box ?Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Dragon Roar in the Box Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Dragon Roar in the Box Editor: Atlas Studios In the Jianghu, one must acknowledge their mistakes. Ji Shuhua does this exceptionally well. Su Mo surely understands now why this man can make so many friends. Tactful in testing waters, and does not feign ignorance afterwards, directly offering apologies. It is said that you don¡¯t hit a smiling face. Even if somewhat annoyed, such gestures tend to dissipate the irritation. Su Mo waved his hand: ¡°How can Hero Ji say such things? I am young and inexperienced, and the Ziyang Escort Agency is not well-known. It is only natural to have reservations. Please, have a seat quickly.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Su, for not taking it to heart.¡± Ji Shuhua smiled, indeed taking a seat again. Su Mo then turned his gaze to the case in his hand, and upon closer inspection, he noticed that the opening was at the top end. He set the case on the ground and with a tap, a sound akin to a dragon¡¯s roar echoed, the aura of sharpness fully revealed. Su Mo took a closer look, and there was indeed a sword inside the case. The sword had not yet been unsheathed, but already it was incredibly sharp and astonishing. ¡°What is this?¡± He looked at Ji Shuhua. ¡°This sword is named Dragon Roar.¡± Ji Shuhua spoke: ¡°At the time of its forging, the sharpness was too fierce, so my friend had to craft this case to contain it. He jokingly calls it... Dragon Roar in the Box!¡± ¡°...¡± A twitch formed at the corner of Su Mo¡¯s mouth, not sure why, but what first came to his mind was an image from a video game. He immediately shook his head, admiring: ¡°Indeed, a fine sword. Hero Ji¡¯s friend is certainly a master, worthy of respect.¡± Ji Shuhua laughed heartily: ¡°That¡¯s true, and I¡¯ve always believed it. However, he always says that his skill is not yet perfect, that if his mastery reached perfection, why would the sword be too sharp to contain? Why the need for Dragon Roar in the Box?¡± Su Mo raised his eyebrows, indeed becoming truly interested in this friend Ji Shuhua mentioned. But this was obviously not the time to inquire, as Ji had made it clear before that his friend preferred to keep a low profile and disliked having his name mentioned by others. As Ji was known for his integrity and loyalty, he would naturally keep his friend¡¯s secret. Changing the topic, ¡°May I know where this sword is to be delivered?¡± ¡°Yuliu Manor!¡± Ji Shuhua uttered these four words. Yang Xiaoyun was startled; since she had entered this living room, she had always followed Su Mo¡¯s lead, never overstepping her bounds, quietly observing Su Mo¡¯s actions. Now, she couldn¡¯t help but speak: ¡°Could it be the Yuliu Manor by Yujing Lake on Yuqing Mountain?¡± ¡°Precisely! The lady is very astute.¡± Ji Shuhua said: ¡°This sword was forged at the request of the manor master of Yuliu Manor, Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Suifeng.¡± On Yuqing Mountain, there¡¯s Yujing Lake, and by its shores, Yuliu Manor. The manor master, Liu Suifeng, is indeed a remarkable individual. In the past, Liu¡¯s ancestors chose the site by Yujing Lake and built a sizable manor. Hoped to gain fame in the Jianghu with the unique Divine Rainbow Heart Seeking Sword, with 81 forms. Unexpectedly, upon entering the Jianghu, defeat followed defeat, and ultimately, he died in depression. The younger generation reflected deeply on their pain, practiced their swordsmanship diligently for twenty years before venturing out again, yet still faced more defeats than successes, gaining no notable reputation. Even so, Yuliu Manor had been passed down. Although their reputation was mediocre, becoming an inconsequential embellishment in the Jianghu, they remained part of it. Such a history continued until Liu Suifeng emerged. Liu Suifeng was both talented and stubborn, even more persevering and diligent. At the age of five, he began to practice martial arts day and night, and by the mere age of ten, he had already reached the apex of his family¡¯s sword technique with nothing more to learn. It is said that necessity breeds invention, and invention leads to understanding; understanding, then, begets mastery. Having mastered his family¡¯s sword technique, he should have sought to innovate, finding inspiration from the unfamiliar. But this Liu Suifeng was different. Once he reached the peak, he changed the technique! The Divine Rainbow Heart Seeking Sword, originally consisting of eighty-one moves, was altered by him into forty-nine moves. After that, he ventured into Jianghu, encountering both victories and defeats, but a momentum of change had begun. Three years later, he returned to Yuliu Manor and, with dedicated seclusion, modified the forty-nine moves to thirty-two. When he reentered Jianghu, his victories far outweighed his defeats. Another seven years of seclusion followed, after which he claimed to have transformed the original eighty-one moves of the Divine Rainbow Heart Seeking Sword into just sixteen. Unfortunately, the full spectrum of the sixteen-move Divine Rainbow Heart Seeking Sword has been witnessed by none, for since then, the vast majority in Jianghu could not withstand ten of his strikes without defeat. This man spent nearly twenty years refining the sword art, and in the end, he achieved a supreme sword skill. From that point on, the name Yu Liu Sword Heart resonated through Jianghu. Yuliu Manor¡¯s reputation soared because of it. And it was then that he took on the role of manor master of Yuliu Manor. However, this man had no interest in dominating Jianghu. Aside from his dedication to perfecting his swordsmanship, all he wanted was to win honor for Yuliu Manor. Once that honor was won, he seemed content to sit in Yuliu Manor, rather indifferent to the disputes of Jianghu. Even so, his fame and influence continued to grow. Even the Luofeng Alliance would not easily provoke him. Yet, it came as a surprise that Ji Shuhua¡¯s mission was to deliver an item to him... Su Mo lightly tapped his fingers on the chair, as Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s expression became somewhat complex. Ji Shuhua then spoke: ¡°This... I¡¯m truly strapped for cash, hence I¡¯d like to offer a hundred taels of silver ticket to implore Su, the Chief of the Escort, to undertake this mission. If Su, the Chief of the Escort is willing, I will present it immediately.¡± As he spoke, he produced a brand-new silver note from Da You Bank from within his clothing. It looked as though he had just exchanged it. Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but find this somewhat amusing, as he glanced at a prompt before him. [Mission: Deliver Dragon Roar in the Box to Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Sui Feng at Yujing Lake by Yuqing Mountain Yuliu Manor!] [Accept the mission?] After a brief contemplation, he made his choice with a thought, selecting [Accept]. He then laughed heartily: ¡°If Hero Ji places his trust in me, it would be rude to refuse. I, Su Mo, will take on this escort mission!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Shuhua breathed a great sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Su, the Chief of the Escort.¡± ¡°In business, one doesn¡¯t push away trade. Hero Ji thanks me, but I must also thank Hero Ji for his patronage.¡± After a few laughs and finalizing the details of the escort mission, enshrining them in a written contract, Ji Shuhua took his leave. The Dragon Roar in the Box remained at Ziyang Escort Agency, along with the one hundred taels silver note. ¡°Ji Shuhua may be magnanimous and open-hearted, yet he also possesses an indescribable cunning. He gives up the entire escort fee without worrying about being swindled, could it be he¡¯s confident because the sword is intended for Yu Liu Sword Heart?¡± Yang Xiaoyun, watching Ji Shuhua depart, quietly chuckled to Su Mo. Su Mo gently shook his head: ¡°He is well-connected, traveling across the vastness from Nanhai to the farthest reaches, dealing with all sorts of people, yet he continues to thrive. How could such a man be as simple as he appears?¡± ¡°That too is true.¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded slightly, then looked at Su Mo, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you accepted this escort mission too hastily?¡± Chapter 29 - 29 29 Blocking the Way ?Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Blocking the Way Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Blocking the Way Editor: Atlas Studios It¡¯s still the same table of uneaten food. Once the matter at hand was resolved, one still needed to continue eating. Uncle Fu, however, had been out of sight since earlier, obviously having gone to clean up Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s room. Su Mo devoured his meal with a bowl in hand, placing beside him the Dragon Roar in the Box. Yang Xiaoyun glanced at him but seemed to have lost her appetite. Su Mo looked at her and smiled slightly: ¡°Are you worried about the strangeness of this escort mission?¡± ¡°Not long after you were almost assassinated, this escort task comes along. Ji Shuhua indeed spoke correctly, Iron Blood, Yangwei, and Heavenly Gate¡ªthese three major escort agencies have large enterprises and demand high fees. ¡°Yet, if this mission were given to Liu Suifeng, even if it were done for free, he would likely accept it.¡± Yang Xiaoyun put down her chopsticks: ¡°Ever since Liu Suifeng emerged from seclusion three years ago, he has been famous throughout Martial Arts with his Sixteen Forms of Heavenly Rainbow Heart Sword. However, in recent years, he has kept a low profile and seldom ventured into Jianghu. If we could forge a relationship with him through this, it would be worth more than ten thousand gold.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Su Mo nodded: ¡°Therefore, no matter how I think about it, he shouldn¡¯t have chosen Ziyang Escort Agency.¡± ¡°This...¡± Yang Xiaoyun hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Ziyang Escort Agency is not good...¡± ¡°The decline is a reality. We¡¯re just discussing facts. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m that delicate.¡± ¡°Mhmm... What is ¡®glass¡¯?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Su Mo thought for a moment: ¡°Silicate non-metallic materials?¡± ¡°???¡± Yang Xiaoyun was completely baffled. Each of these words made sense on their own but combined together seemed utterly foreign to her. ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s not important.¡± Su Mo waved his hand: ¡°This escort task is indeed a bit strange. But the sword that Liu Suifeng asked to be forged doesn¡¯t seem fake. If anything, it suggests someone in the dark deliberately facilitating this affair.¡± ¡°Since you thought of this, why did you still accept it?¡± Yang Xiaoyun was taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting opportunity, one that cannot be wasted.¡± Su Mo continued: ¡°Waiting idly at home, I have no idea when it might end. On the other hand, Uncle Fu lacks martial arts skills and would certainly be endangered if we truly encountered danger. Although I am confident, I can¡¯t guarantee absolute safety for him. Now that I¡¯m drawing these troubles out, their focus will be solely on me. Moreover, killing me might not even be their aim, so naturally, they won¡¯t go out of their way to hurt Uncle Fu.¡± Apart from drawing out the danger to bring an end to matters, Su Mo had another reason he did not voice. During yesterday¡¯s assassination, apart from the four assassins, there was yet another person hidden in the shadows. Friend or foe? If an enemy, they might come in contact during this journey, which would present a fine opportunity for a breakthrough. If a friend, then all the better. In any case, this escort mission served as a touchstone, and perhaps all uncertainties would find their answers. Having contemplated this, Su Mo turned to Yang Xiaoyun after a brief pause: ¡°However, just to be on the safe side, Sister Xiao Yun, I would like to ask for your help in looking after Uncle Fu while I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Yang Xiaoyun shook her head without even thinking. ¡°??¡± Su Mo was taken aback and had a suddenly uneasy premonition. As expected, Yang Xiaoyun then spoke with a serious tone: ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you on this escort mission.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo blinked: ¡°This mission is dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s dangerous that I must accompany you.¡± ¡°What about Uncle Fu...¡± ¡°I will make arrangements.¡± ¡°Uncle Yang won¡¯t agree...¡± ¡°A grown child can¡¯t be dictated by their father!¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily, finding himself a bit at a loss with this woman. He wished he could speak harshly and dissuade her... but he felt she would probably just respond with even greater ferocity. Unfortunately, the other party was entirely well-meaning, with every intention made for one¡¯s own consideration. In such a situation, how could one drive them away? He sighed right then and there: ¡°All right, all right, have it your way.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®have it your way¡¯?¡± Yang Xiaoyun was quite dissatisfied with this comment: ¡°It¡¯s as if taking me along is a burden... Well then, our Hero Su is indeed highly skilled in martial arts, so he looks down on a weak woman like me, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Perish the thought!¡± Su Mo hastened with a bow: ¡°Who dares to say you¡¯re a weak woman, I¡¯ll be the first to disagree.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude.¡± The decision was already made, so there was no need for further discussion. After both of them had eaten their fill, they began their preparations within Ziyang Escort Agency. Traveling in Jianghu is not as simple as just stepping out; going with empty hands is tantamount to seeking one¡¯s own death. The small bundle was laid out, and carrying some emergency detoxification pills was essential, an emergency set of clothes was necessary, and the often-mentioned deer skin gloves. The methods of poisoning in Jianghu are varied, and no one dares to say that touching an unknown substance with bare hands would not result in poisoning. Therefore, if it¡¯s possible to prepare, then one should prepare as much as possible. Besides, it¡¯s better to carry fewer silvers and more silver notes, as notes are easier to hide, while too much silver is conspicuous. Wealth arouses greed; it is the easiest to attract trouble. Once everything was ready, the two decided to get a good night¡¯s sleep in Ziyang Escort Agency that evening and set out on horseback early tomorrow morning. However, in the meantime, they each did one more thing. On one hand, Yang Xiaoyun arranged for people to secretly protect Uncle Fu, and on the other hand, she had to send a letter to Yang Yizhi, as she couldn¡¯t just leave without saying goodbye. Su Mo thought to himself that this meant Yang Yizhi would show up at Ziyang Escort Agency tonight to confront and accuse them? But unexpected, the night passed without incident, and all was well. As for Su Mo... whatever he went out to do, and whoever he met, he kept strictly to himself. Upon his return, his face showed no change whatsoever, as if he had just gone out for a short stroll. And by the next morning, after they had eaten breakfast and said goodbye to Uncle Fu, they set out on their journey, Yang Yizhi still did not appear. This made Su Mo even more puzzled about what exactly Yang Yizhi was thinking. No wonder Yang Xiaoyun had some complaints about her own father; indeed, he seemed a bit unreliable. As a result, just as the two were about to leave the city gate, they saw someone. Xu Ruoshen stood tall before the city gate, his face a bitter smile: ¡°Young Leader, where might you be heading?¡± ¡°Uncle Xu, I already sent a letter to my father last night, explaining everything. I request that Uncle Xu let us pass without delaying our pressing matters,¡± Yang Xiaoyun said. Although she referred to ¡®Uncle¡¯, her tone was clearly not polite. And there might have been anger in her heart. She had sent a letter to her own father, and instead of coming himself, Yang Yizhi sent Xu Ruoshen to block her way, which didn¡¯t seem reasonable at all. Xu Ruoshen sighed, said nothing more to Yang Xiaoyun, but turned to Su Mo with a light smile: ¡°Lord Su, although you and our Young Leader are engaged, times change, and whether this matter is settled remains a topic for debate. Now, without notifying our Chief, you wish to take the Young Leader away. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem quite appropriate, does it?¡± Su Mo actually nodded, feeling that Xu Ruoshen made some sense. But Yang Xiaoyun could no longer suppress her anger: ¡°If you have something to say, let my father come and say it.¡± ¡°Young Leader, the Chief went out yesterday afternoon, and where he has gone is unknown to us. I did see the letter you sent, though I dared not peek at its content, I knew it must involve Lord Su. That is why I rashly stopped you. Young Leader, although I do not know your plans with Lord Su, I only wish to remind you to think three times before acting.¡± ¡°Hm? Are you teaching me what to do?¡± ¡°I dare not.¡± ¡°What if I must go no matter what?¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s hand moved towards the Silver Spear on her back. Xu Ruoshen sighed: ¡°If that¡¯s the case... Lord Su, my apologies, I just wish to ask you to wait a moment!¡± As his words fell, the tip of his foot moved, and instantly as if separating light from shadow, he was airborne, arriving in front of Su Mo, his hand reaching out with a palm aimed at his shoulder. He hadn¡¯t intended to be lethal; he only sought to injure Su Mo to prevent him from leaving the city but also harbored an intent to test him. Within the narrow alley, killing four men ¨C was it really this down-and-out, worthless Su Mo who had struck? But all that was seen was Su Mo letting out a light sigh, raising his hand and flipping out a palm. With a thunderous clash, their palms met, Xu Ruoshen¡¯s body shuddered violently, and within the merit of a moment, he was sent flying backward. Chapter 30 - 30 30 Heaven and Earth Great Secret ?Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Heaven and Earth Great Secret Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Heaven and Earth Great Secret Editor: Atlas Studios Xu Ruoshen came quickly, and left even faster! But Su Mo had already been merciful. Otherwise, taking his life with that palm strike would have been as easy as reaching into a bag. Yet even so, Xu Ruoshen had to tumble several times in mid-air before he narrowly managed to land. His feet touched the ground, but he couldn¡¯t stand steady, retreating three zhang away. Barely steadying himself, his face was a mask of shock and confusion. ¡°My apologies.¡± Su Mo clasped his fists and strode away. Yang Xiaoyun was certainly full of astonishment, but she followed suit. Xu Ruoshen wanted to speak, but as soon as he opened his mouth, his face changed, and he instinctively clutched at his chest, feeling oppressive discomfort and a faint sweetness in his throat, a clear sign of having sustained an internal injury. ¡°What profound Inner Strength! This young master of the Su family is truly not as the outside world speaks of him.¡± He inhaled sharply, daring not to pursue any further. After a moment of silent contemplation, he stomped his foot and turned back to Iron Blood Escort Agency. ... ... Inside Luoxia City, there is a large estate. Within the estate, a secret chamber. A middle-aged man sat cross-legged, in front of him on the tea table, two cups of clear tea were spilled. However... there was nobody sitting opposite him. Yet voices emerged, coming from behind a screen. ¡°They are on their way.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are you sure of it?¡± ¡°I presume there¡¯s some chance of success.¡± ¡°You¡¯re playing a dangerous game!¡± The emphasis in the voice from behind the screen grew stronger. The seated middle-aged man merely smiled gently and poured himself more tea: ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious to try those new trinkets from the Endless Sea?¡± The person behind the screen didn¡¯t speak, but there was a subtle presence of murderous intent spreading. The middle-aged man continued: ¡°Although it¡¯s risky, it is indeed the right move. Once they leave, the opportunity arises, not only visible to you and me.¡± There was still no response from the person behind the screen, but the murderous intent intensified. So much so that the air in the entire secret chamber became thick, almost suffocating. The hand of the man drinking tea also slightly paused due to this. Then he heard the person behind the screen finally speak: ¡°But remember this well.¡± ¡°Please, do tell.¡± ¡°If Su Mo encounters the slightest mishap, I will ensure that not a single soul of the Luofeng Alliance will find peace!!¡± As those words fell, a fierce internal breath surged within the secret chamber, and when he looked up again, the person behind the screen was already gone. The middle-aged man, holding the teacup, paused several times before he sighed gently: ¡°I¡¯m not getting any younger; how is it that my temper is even less steady than the younger people?¡± He intended to continue drinking his tea, but after a moment of contemplation, he set it down again. He gently tapped on the table surface and murmured to himself: ¡°Su Mo...¡± ... ... ¡°Su Mo...¡± Following behind Su Mo, after leaving Luoxia City, Yang Xiaoyun kept her eyes glued on him. Su Mo felt goosebumps all over from being stared at: ¡°When are you going to stop watching me?¡± ¡°People say, ¡®a man can be judged anew after being away for just three days.¡¯ As for you, I feel like I need to replace my eyeballs,¡± she said. Yang Xiaoyun clicked her tongue: ¡°Xu Ruoshen is not someone to mess with; that title of Cloud Catcher isn¡¯t for nothing. His martial arts abilities are incomparably greater than those of Wu Chengfeng. And yet... you still repelled him with a single palm strike. Where exactly does your Inner Strength come from?¡± ¡°Ah... that¡¯s a long story.¡± Su Mo sighed: ¡°It happened one day as I was strolling down the street when I suddenly encountered an old beggar who dragged me into a corner, insisting I had exceptional roots and was a once-in-a-lifetime martial arts genius. He was determined to sell me a Martial Arts Secret Manual, saying that if I achieved anything significant, the responsibility to save the collapsing Martial Arts world would fall on my shoulders.¡± ¡°???¡± Three question marks rolled through Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t forget to tease: ¡°A Jianghu swindler, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡± Su Mo nodded: ¡°Logically, I should¡¯ve just walked away. But that old man grabbed me and wouldn¡¯t let me go... He then took out several secret books for me to choose from. Seeing him in shabby clothes and appearing emaciated, I couldn¡¯t help but pity him. I thought he might be trying to make a living. The world is dangerous, life is hard, plus thinking about my own situation, I felt a bit of empathy.¡± ¡°If one day I ended up in such a situation, wouldn¡¯t I also hope for a hot meal to eat? ¡°Perhaps I was feeling tender-hearted at that moment, so I casually chose a secret book and bought it for ten cents.¡± Yang Xiaoyun found this quite understandable, but she was also slightly displeased: ¡°With what you said, would I just let you fall into destitution? When you squandered your family fortune, I wanted to knock you out and take you away. But father wouldn¡¯t allow it... these past years, you¡¯ve turned over a new leaf, and didn¡¯t give me a chance to do so. But you should know that unless I die, I won¡¯t let you be left wandering the streets.¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s words were not an oath, but they were more persuasive than any promise. Su Mo looked at her and almost forgot how to continue his fabrications. Fortunately, Yang Xiaoyun remained curious about the subject: ¡°So, what secret book did you buy?¡± ¡°That secret book... it¡¯s called the Heaven and Earth Great Secret.¡± ¡°...This, Heaven and Earth Great Secret? Something so Mystical?¡± ¡°How would I know.¡± Su Mo shook his head: ¡°However, the introduction to this martial arts is impressive; it says that all martial arts in the world are contained within it, as vast as the sea that embraces all streams, can be considered an outline for all Martial Arts in the world!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a bunch of hot air?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue either, but below this preface, there¡¯s a statement explaining that the comprehension of this martial arts depends entirely on the practitioner¡¯s talent and comprehension. The higher the comprehension and the better the roots, the more likely one is to grasp the Absolute Skills. And throughout the text, not a single word about martial arts is mentioned. The odd thing is, once I finished reading these words, the book turned to dust. ¡°After that, the contents of the book kept lingering in my mind. ¡°Over time, it actually became something extraordinary; I really comprehended a set of Inner Strength, a set of Fist Technique, and my martial arts abilities advanced rapidly.¡± Yang Xiaoyun was stunned, but she didn¡¯t accuse Su Mo of making things up; she simply marveled: ¡°The end of the world is so far, Jianghu is so vast and immeasurable. Indeed, there are always people better than oneself, mountains beyond mountains. Your extraordinary encounter is truly incredible. That Divine Beggar who taught you this martial arts must also be a peerless master who wanders the Jianghu.¡± Seeing her expression, Su Mo stealthily breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that his story was a bit too over-the-top. However, Yang Xiaoyun wasn¡¯t the type to think the world was only as big as what she¡¯s seen, mistaking her own limited perspective as the whole truth. Instead, she was more in awe of the wonders of Jianghu. Of course, she believed wholeheartedly because it was Su Mo who told her so. After contemplating for a moment, he asked in a low voice: ¡°Sister Yun, would you like to learn the Heaven and Earth Great Secret and the two sets of martial arts that I¡¯ve comprehended?¡± ¡°This is your fate; how could I take it for myself? Besides, the Canglong Bahuang Dianyun Spear of the Yang Family, even if I practiced it my whole life, I may not be able to reach the pinnacle. How could I be so greedy? However, if you are willing, we can spar more often.¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked at Su Mo: ¡°I also advise you not to bite off more than you can chew. The path of Martial Arts is as vast as a boundless ocean; it is better to value quality over quantity. And... you must never speak of this Heaven and Earth Great Secret to a third person, or else it might bring disaster upon us, remember this well!¡± Su Mo nodded eagerly, but he was actually relieved inside. After this, any martial arts he obtained from escort missions could be traced back to having an origin. What¡¯s more, without him having to remind Yang Xiaoyun to keep their conversation secret, she was the one who commanded it, saving him quite a bit of effort. Chapter 31 - 31 31 Yizhuang ?Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Yizhuang Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Yizhuang Editor: Atlas Studios From Luoxia City to Yuqing Mountain, the journey is not a short one. After Su Mo returned home a while ago, he brought back over 400 taels of silver, which allowed Uncle Fu to pick out two good horses in the city. Even if one were to travel day and night at full speed, this stretch of road would take at least half a month to traverse. If one were to travel by day and rest at night, and encounter some delays along the way, one would need to prepare for a month¡¯s journey at the least. A few days into the trip, it was smooth sailing. Apart from occasionally encountering some robbers on the path, there were no major incidents. As for those robbers... They fled as soon as they saw the Bright Silver Spear in Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s hand. Some who recognized them came over to greet and curiously asked why Yang Xiaoyun had not led a team with flying banners? After knowing that this trip was just accompanying the Ziyang Escort Agency, they all looked at Su Mo with strange expressions. However, with Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s reputation preceding them, they naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult, thus they were allowed to pass through smoothly. As for the lurking danger hidden in the dark, there was no trace of it... ... ... On this particular day, the two were nearing Funiu Mountain. This area was desolate with rare human activity, yet it was an inevitable route to Yuqing Mountain. No matter which way one detoured, it would only add unnecessary distance. The two of them intended to quickly pass through Funiu Mountain¡¯s territory, but unexpectedly, a heavy rain caught them off guard. The people were not bothered, but the slippery road in the rain could cause the horses to fall, which would truly be distressing. Left with no choice, they had to seek shelter from the rain. However, this region had once been the site of continuous fierce battles and disputes in Jianghu, resulting in many deaths. The ordinary people living here, to avoid getting caught in the crossfire, had to flee and scatter in all directions. Later on, it was continuously rumored that too many people had died in this area, and that the unappeased spirits of the deceased lingered in the human world, causing misfortune. Regardless of whether the rumors were true, the existence of such tales indeed deterred people from returning to reside here. Now, due to years of neglect and disrepair, this place was mostly dilapidated buildings and ruins; finding a piece of tile to shield oneself from the elements was not an easy task. Fortunately, a little further ahead, they spotted a relatively intact building hidden among the trees. However, when they approached it, Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun paused momentarily. ¡°Yizhuang?¡± Such places are generally used to store coffins. For those who die in foreign lands and wish to return to their roots, they often send a letter or a verbal message before death, asking their families to come and retrieve their bodies for burial. But in the meantime, these bodies cannot be interred, nor can they be laid to rest just anywhere. They would be taken to Yizhuang for temporary placement. However, there are also people who die too suddenly to send a message back. After death, their bodies would also be placed in Yizhuang for a while. If no one claims them after a long period, they would ultimately be buried in mass graves. Unexpectedly, even though no one lived around Funiu Mountain anymore, this Yizhuang was still relatively intact. Yet at this moment, the sight inevitably made one¡¯s heart feel heavy. However, Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, both skilled in martial arts and traveling Jianghu, did not believe in ghosts and spirits. Thus, although they found it somewhat unexpected, they did not take it too seriously. They simply led the horses into Yizhuang. Yizhuang was not small, and there was a porch at the entrance. Half of the porch was collapsed, but it was still just passable. Past the porch was a courtyard overgrown with weeds, battered by the rain, leaning in all directions. It was clear that this charitable hospice had not been taken care of for a long time. On both sides of the courtyard were the east and west wings, but both were empty. The roof tiles above were incomplete, with many leaks. It was not suitable for people to stay, but horses could be barely accommodated. The main hall in the center was originally a shrine, with an offering table and plaques, but now the table was also dilapidated, and the plaques were askew and covered with dust. On one side of the main hall, there were several coffins. However, due to the spaciousness, it didn¡¯t feel cramped but rather gave off an eerie and desolate vibe. Yang Xiaoyun went to the backyard to take a look and found that all the rooms there had collapsed. The two simply dismantled some broken wood and set up a spot in the middle of the main hall, lit a fire, and warmed up the dry food they had bought when passing through the market town earlier, making do with a meal. After being well fed and watered, the sky outside had also darkened. Su Mo stretched his limbs and came to the front of the main hall: ¡°How long will this rain last?¡± ¡°This rain came suddenly; it won¡¯t last long. It should stop tonight... but if we want to leave, we¡¯ll still have to wait until tomorrow. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to travel at night, especially with the roads being wet and slippery.¡± ¡°It seems that tonight we can only make do for a stay within this hospice.¡± Su Mo smiled lightly: ¡°Old rules, you rest first, and you take over in the second half of the night.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yang Xiaoyun did not hesitate at all. When two people are out and about, they must be careful in strange environments. This hospice is remote, which is quite reassuring, but there are also dangerous opponents lurking in the dark, who knows when they will jump out and cause trouble? Therefore, during the day they travel, and at night the two of them always take turns to rest. Whether in the wilderness or within an inn in a town, it is the same. Yang Xiaoyun said rest and rested; over the years of traveling, she had trained herself to do so. Time waits for no one, and people like them can¡¯t afford to indulge in drowsiness. In crucial times, if you can¡¯t sleep, a small moment will pass in the blink of an eye. Therefore, this time she closed her eyes, able to fall asleep as soon as she said. Soft snores arose quickly, entwining with the sound of the rain outside in the quiet hospice. Su Mo, however, sat cross-legged and silently circulated his Inner Strength. The Longxiang Wisdom he obtained was at the state of Great Perfection. On the day he obtained it, he had already converged all his Inner Strength and made it his own. Since then, he¡¯s been able to use it as naturally as moving his arms, with no failure. He was now silently cultivating the Inner Strength of the Ziyang Sect. It is named the Bright Sun Heart Technique! This Inner Strength does not count as the peak within the Ziyang Sect but is certainly not ordinary. It cannot be compared with the sect¡¯s divine skill, the Nine Purple Fierce Sun Burning Sky Technique, but it has its unique aspects. Because of the Longxiang Wisdom, the meridians and acupoints within his body were almost all opened. When his Inner Strength circulated, the cultivation speed of this Bright Sun Heart Technique was fast. Originally, he was only at the Third Level of Cultivation, but now he was only one step away from the Ninth Level of Perfection. His ears twitched lightly, and Su Mo suddenly opened his eyes. At this time it was deep into the night, yet unexpectedly a fierce wind began outside the window, howling violently. The horses placed in the side rooms also emitted a series of tense neighing sounds. The air seemed to faintly carry a sound... Listening attentively, it turned out to be a series of faint crying sounds. The voices were heart-wrenching, overlapping, coming together like a curtain. At first, it sounded as if it was in the far distance, but in the blink of an eye, it seemed to reach beside the ear, intrusively drilling into the head. Su Mo¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, but he remained composed and spoke softly: ¡°I wonder which master would be here pretending to be a god, playing such a joke with us two who are just wandering martial artists at the bottom of Jianghu.¡± His voice was not loud, yet it was propelled with Inner Strength; in an instant, the surrounding ghostly cries were all silenced. Chapter 32 - 32 32 The Traveler ?Chapter 32: Chapter 32 The Traveler Chapter 32: Chapter 32 The Traveler Editor: Atlas Studios On a solitary stormy night, a chill was inevitable amid the loud noises. Yang Xiaoyun had already opened her eyes early when the fierce wind was howling, Silver Spear in hand, her gaze scanning the surroundings. Su Mo did not wait for any response, but swept his eyes over the several coffins, then glanced at Yang Xiaoyun. ¡°It¡¯s not them.¡± Yang Xiaoyun whispered. ¡°If it were them, they definitely wouldn¡¯t make such a preemptive noise.¡± As he spoke, he flipped to his feet and slightly cupped his fist, saying: ¡°My sister and I are merely passing by, sought shelter here at Yizhuang due to the sudden storm. ¡°Tomorrow morning, as soon as the wind ceases and the rain stops, we will leave immediately and will not impose further.¡± While Su Mo talked, Yang Xiaoyun carefully observed the surroundings, ready to react promptly to any disturbances. However... nothing happened. No breathing sounds, no footsteps, no heartbeat... no sound at all. Only the increasingly intense sound of the rain outside, while inside the main hall of Yizhuang, there was an eerie and mysterious chill. This silence did not last long. For suddenly, the sound of horseshoes came from outside the gate. After a moment, they had arrived. Similarly, two riders on fast horses, after reaching the entrance of Yizhuang, dismounted one after another and led their horses into the courtyard. Su Mo heard a woman¡¯s somewhat nervous voice asking, ¡°Senior brother, could there be ghosts inside Yizhuang?¡± Her voice struggled to carry over the storm, causing it to sound loud yet somewhat intermittent. The man responded loudly, ¡°In Jianghu, where is there talk of ghosts and spirits? If there really were ghosts, who would dare fight in Jianghu? If I killed you today and you came back as a ghost for revenge tomorrow... when I die and become an evil ghost, I¡¯d be entangled with you endlessly, without resolution...¡± As he spoke, he had already reached the front of the main hall and looked up to see Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun. He was slightly startled, his expression somewhat unnatural as if he were taken aback. However, upon seeing the dying fire on the ground, he finally relaxed and cupped his fist saying: ¡°Travelers caught in a sudden storm, within this area, only this place seems fit for temporary shelter, but I don¡¯t know if our friends inside could grant us this convenience?¡± In Jianghu, inconveniences are common, especially under such circumstances, giving convenience to others is giving convenience to oneself. Moreover, Yizhuang did not belong to Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun; who were they to turn people away? But that ghostly crying sound earlier was eerie and had vanished strangely, hence while speaking, there was inevitably a bit of hesitation: ¡°We two are indeed convenient, but I¡¯m not sure what the original people of Yizhuang would think?¡± The man frowned slightly, peering around, ¡°I don¡¯t know where they might be?¡± ¡°This... for the moment, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Su Mo gave a wry smile, ¡°Regardless, if the two of you aren¡¯t worried about inviting trouble, you¡¯re welcome to come in and take shelter from the rain.¡± This remark sounded vague, causing the man¡¯s expression to darken momentarily, thinking that Su Mo was simply making excuses to prevent them from seeking shelter. He immediately shook his head and, followed by the young woman, entered the gate. The two individuals were not very old; the man appeared to be around twenty, and the young woman only about seventeen or eighteen, not particularly beautiful but her eyes were spirited. Upon entering Yizhuang, they seemed quite concerned about the coffins, and although they tried not to look, their glances inevitably swept over them before quickly looking away. Both of them were soaked, and the man said, ¡°Junior sister, let¡¯s use our Inner Strength to expel the cold, I¡¯ll protect you while you do so.¡± Hearing those words, the junior sister instinctively glanced at the coffins, then turned her gaze to Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun. Then she whispered, ¡°Thank you, senior brother.¡± As her words fell, she sat down cross-legged, silently channeling her Inner Strength to dispel the cold and dry her clothes. The senior brother sat beside the junior sister, his eyes seemingly not on Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, but the corners of his eyes tried his best to keep them within his field of vision. Obviously, Su Mo¡¯s earlier ¡®refusal¡¯ had sparked some suspicion in his heart, consequently making him slightly wary. Su Mo could only give a wry smile but did not bother to look further. Relighting the fire, he brought more brightness within Yizhuang. Then Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s low voice came to his ears, ¡°Judging by the two¡¯s physique, Footwork Technique, and attire, they should be Luoxing Sect Disciples.¡± Luoxing Sect!? Su Mo initially felt unfamiliar, but after recalling carefully, he remembered the specifics of this Sect. Luoxing Sect was a Sect known for its hidden weapons. However, it had a narrow lineage and did not widely open its Mountain Gate to accept numerous disciples. Disciples were often directly descended from one lineage, or only two disciples were accepted to inherit the mantle. Their ultimate skill, Star Flicking Finger, was indeed renowned. The reason Su Mo was not very familiar with this Sect was because Luoxing Sect was situated extremely far from Luoxia City. Moreover, Luoxing Sect disciples seldom ventured into Jianghu, therefore leaving minimal information behind. ¡°How did they end up here?¡± Su Mo was somewhat curious now, but quickly suppressed his curiosity. The last time he was too curious, he got involved in trouble that he should not have been involved in. Albeit he dealt with the potential loose ends that might arise from the situation, if he had feigned ignorance, it would not have led to unexpected complications at the end. At this time, why bother about others. Doing well on his own matters was enough. Moreover, instead of pondering the purpose of these two individuals, it would be better to figure out the source of the sound he heard earlier. However, since the arrival of the Luoxing Sect brother and sister, that sound had not occurred again. After exchanging a glance with Yang Xiaoyun, she shut her eyes again. Inside Yizhuang, the situation split into two; on one side were the siblings from Luoxing Sect, and on the other were Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, each minding their own business. The eerie wailing sound did not sound again, and in the latter part of the night, Yang Xiaoyun naturally opened her eyes, taking Su Mo¡¯s place. Su Mo swapped places with her, and upon checking the other side, the senior brother was sitting cross-legged. The junior sister, who was initially fearful of the coffins, was now sound asleep, leaning against a coffin... Su Mo slightly raised his eyebrows, only to see the senior brother suddenly lift his head and glare at him. ¡°...¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he sat back, no longer interacting. Time passed by, and the outside torrential rain gradually subsided. From the initial downpour to a lingering drizzle, the inside of Yizhuang remained utterly silent. Suddenly, the coffin which the Luoxing Sect junior sister leaned against slightly moved. Silently, as if someone inside was pushing against it, the coffin lid barely lifted, revealing a thin crack... Chapter 33 - 33 33 Yin Mountain Ghost Lord ?Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Yin Mountain Ghost Lord Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Yin Mountain Ghost Lord Editor: Atlas Studios Rain threads linger outside the window, within the hall of Yizhuang, silence reigns. But at this moment, the coffin the Luoxing Sect sister was leaning on suddenly moved. Silently, as if someone inside the coffin was pushing, the lid of the coffin inexplicably cracked open a sliver. Following that, a dry, withered hand emerged from within the gap. The hand was a ghastly greenish-black, as if it belonged to a desiccated corpse, its long, curved nails faintly emitting a cold, bluish gleam. As its fingers spread, they slowly reached out for the young girl¡¯s neck. The girl remained blissfully unaware, with her senior brother only on the alert for the living, never considering the possibility of something emerging from the coffin behind them, completely oblivious to what was transpiring at their backs. Just as the girl¡¯s throat was about to be grasped by that hand... A flash of silver light suddenly illuminated the void! The sound of a dragon¡¯s roar rose grandly, and the intense killing intent seemed to drag one instantly into the midst of some ancient battlefield. The brother from Luoxing Sect¡¯s face changed, completely unprepared for the woman who had been holding the Silver Spear to suddenly strike. And such a fierce strike it was! ¡°Canglong Bahuang Dianyun Spear!?¡± He recognized it instantly, but dared not, and could not, meet it head-on, for by the time he realized the nature of the attack, the spear tip had already flashed past his cheek; all he could do was shout loudly: ¡°Sister, be careful!¡± His shout was to warn his sister about the Silver Spear. However, after he shouted, he was stunned. For he then saw the desiccated hand reaching for his sister, saw the spear approach with surprise and haste, and now, terror overwhelmed him. Yet, the Silver Spear was already upon them. Its target was not his sister, but the arm of the withered hand. This strike, if the hand still insisted on grabbing, would see the arm certainly pierced by the spear¡ªin one swift move to defeat the enemy by rescuing Zhao. Indeed, the hand decisively abandoned its original motion, with fingers encompassing, directly brushing towards Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s Bright Silver Spear. The origin of that hand was unknown, its nails seemingly made of metal, and with a twist of its five fingers, it actually made contact with the spear tip of Yang Xiaoyun, producing a sonorous clang of metal, and sparks scattered in all directions. A single hand and a Silver Spear, within this small space, executed three to five moves in the blink of an eye. The sister from Luoxing Sect had by now fully awakened. Even though she was inexperienced and lacked vigilance in the Jianghu, not waking up at this point would mean... her vigilance was not just low¡ªit was completely negative. Yet having woken up, she did not dare to make the slightest move. Beside her, the hand and the Silver Spear clashed, swift as lightning, any slight misstep could mean death under the threatening sharpness. But then they heard Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s light shout: ¡°Got you!¡± With a roll of her Silver Spear, spinning and heading straight for that hand, the hand, with its fingers spread wide and hollow palm, had no time to change its move and had to meet it with brute strength. Then came the sound of a ¡®ding¡¯, and the moment the spear tip touched the hand, a massive force spread instantly. The sister from Luoxing Sect bore the brunt, the gale tossing her around in disarray. The coffin was shoved nearly ten feet away from its original spot, with blood flowing from the hand, vivid and glaring. The Bright Silver Spear, however, was drawn back instantly, swiftly passing through Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s hand, as she caught the spearhead under her arm, the spear shaft hanging behind her, still quivering. ¡°First pretending to be a god, then attacking with hidden weapons... My honored opponent, doesn¡¯t this lack a bit of grace?¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s voice was cold as she quickly flicked her wrist, stabilizing the trembling spear with the butt slammed against the ground. ¡°Excellent Canglong Bahuang Dianyun Spear! Little girl, your martial arts are well trained.¡± A strange, cackling voice emerged from the coffin, as the hand suddenly withdrew into the coffin, then rose up out of thin air, flipping over and bringing with it a howling gust of wind: ¡°This Lord and the Iron Blood Escort Agency are not enemies. I had no desire to make things difficult for you, otherwise, just now you would have perished under the Ten Thousand Ghosts Devouring Soul. Unexpectedly, despite being so young and only having practiced tumbling and basic moves for a few days, you dare to meddle in my affairs. ¡°Now, even if Yang Yizhi himself were to come, you would still be dead without a chance for life.¡± As these words were spoken, the sound of ghostly wails suddenly became loud and chaotic, seemingly infiltrating from every direction. At the same time, the coffin rushed forward with a loud whoosh, and a palm reached out from it, splitting from one to two, two to four, and multiplying until it filled the sky! Within an instant, the sky was full of ghostly hands, covering all of Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s vital points. The wails of fierce ghosts filled her ears, while ghost hands filled the sky in front of her! However, Yang Xiaoyun remained undaunted, and she even burst into laughter: ¡°So it¡¯s the Mysterious Thousand Shadow Hand¡ªI was wondering who this master could be? Turns out it¡¯s the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord. But shouldn¡¯t you have died a long time ago?¡± Holding the Silver Spear, she stood tall and proud. As the ghost hands approached, the sound of a Dragon Roar spontaneously echoed, and True Qi condensed, swirling around the Silver Spear in her hand. She moved forward instead of retreating, the spear tip like a Dragon Head, thrusting and colliding with the myriad ghost hands. ¡°The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord?¡± Upon hearing such a title, the face of the junior sister from Luoxing Sect flashed with fright. Although she had no idea who the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord was, the name was terrifying enough to suggest no ordinary person. For a moment, she looked at Yang Xiaoyun with eyes full of concern and subconsciously turned to seek help from her senior brother. Her senior brother, however, was somewhat stunned. While the junior sister had no knowledge of the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord, he could not claim the same ignorance. Yin Mountain stood in the southwest of Donghuang, shrouded in shadows and miasmas year-round, a place rumored to be haunted. There were even experts who cultivated perverse martial arts and called themselves ¡®ghostly¡¯, deliberately mystifying the art. This Yin Mountain Ghost Lord claimed to have cultivated the Ghost Sect Treasure Book, the Mystical Scripture, and named himself the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord. The martial arts techniques recorded in the Mystical Scripture were all strange and ruthless, favoring unorthodox and venomous methods. Furthermore, this scripture had the power to make one appear lifeless, like the dead. This was the reason why, previously, Su Mo and the others had not discovered the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord hiding inside the coffin. Ever since this person entered Jianghu, he had been using this scripture to commit evil deeds, scorned by those on the Righteous Path. However, ten years prior, he had murdered ordinary civilians nearly by the hundred at Xiling Chen Family Manor to practice his skills, eventually angering the martial world¡¯s Righteous Path. In the end, several entities joined forces to besiege and kill him. But how could it be that right now, he suddenly appeared within this Yizhuang? What¡¯s more crucial is that even if he was the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord, Luoxing Sect had never had any enmity with this person. Even if he had been lucky enough not to die back then, he shouldn¡¯t be seeking trouble with them here. How come it sounded like from his words just now, he specifically came for him and his junior sister? As this thought crossed his mind, he saw his junior sister looking at him with an anxious face. He immediately nodded his head, his palm already clutching several hidden weapons, ready to launch an attack while comforting his junior sister: ¡°Junior sister, don¡¯t panic. Look, her companion is still calm and composed.¡± The junior sister was startled, glancing at Su Mo who was still sitting by the pillar all this time, she couldn¡¯t help stomping her feet: ¡°You... your companion is in a life and death struggle, and yet you can still sit there unmoved? Is your heart made of iron?¡± ¡°???¡± Su Mo looked at the girl somewhat astonished and with a twitch at the corner of his mouth: ¡°I would like to help, but if I were to intervene now, the first one to hit me would be my own companion... Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s actually enjoying this?¡± Chapter 34 - 34 34 Breaking the Coffin ?Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Breaking the Coffin Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Breaking the Coffin Editor: Atlas Studios Yang Xiaoyun was indeed very happy. This girl had been different from others since she was young, with a natural love for martial arts and extraordinary talent. From her childhood, she competed fiercely and would respond with a good beating when confronted with something unpleasant. Such a temperament naturally attracted trouble, but... all these troubles were settled by her own Silver Spear. So much so that no one amongst the younger generation of Luoxia City dared to compete with her. Previously, she appraised Wu Chengfeng as a skilled martial artist among the younger generation. Yet, she never put herself in the same category as this younger generation. That would be bullying. In recent years, she had actually been without a worthy opponent, not because she really had beaten everyone in Luoxia City without a match. But because there were no young fighters worth challenging, and while she wanted to challenge more senior and experienced martial artists, she couldn¡¯t act recklessly. Jianghu is a tangled mess, with martial arts prowess as the foundation, but social intricacies form a complex web. How could she, affiliated with the Iron Blood Escort Agency, allow her temperament to recklessly make enemies for her own agency? Challenging those seniors, if she lost, people would commend her for her courage and be happy for the daring progress of the younger generation. Even the worst outcome would be just a comment that she had overestimated her own abilities. But what if she won by a move or a half? Who knows what kind of enmity and trouble that would invite? Therefore, with no matches for the younger generation to fight or compete against, she intended to go out on escorts, travel across Jianghu, and seek out skilled opponents. Sadly... the Iron Blood Escort Agency has a great reputation. When she went out, all the various clans and sects would show her some respect, some even treated her as a junior, not only refraining from robbing her escort but instead generously hosting her to solidify their relationship with the Iron Blood Escort Agency. Over the years, not only had she failed to achieve her original purpose, but her temperament had also been much refined. Yet unexpectedly, traveling as the Young Leader of the Iron Blood Escort Agency, where few dared to provoke her, she encountered an opponent just a few days after setting out¡ªSu Mo. This was like scratching an itch. How could she not fight to her heart¡¯s content and make the most of this serendipitous adventure? The Canglong Bahuang Dianyun Spear was unleashed magnificently, and the Da Shang Xuanting Scripture within her flowed continuously. In just a short while, her forehead was steaming hot, and she felt even more exhilarated amidst the fierce battle. However, after about forty or fifty exchanges, Yang Xiaoyun began to feel somewhat puzzled. ¡°The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord has such a great reputation, so how come his skills are not as robust as I imagined?¡± Suddenly, she felt a chill spreading up from her Silver Spear, and with a tap of her foot, she swung the spear, using her Inner Strength to drive back this strange chill, only to see that coffin suddenly start making a thunderous noise. In just moments, it charged towards her like a massive rolling stone. Such a powerful and heavy force could not be blocked head-on. Yang Xiaoyun withdrew quickly, allowing the coffin to brush past her, immediately followed by a strange and shrill laugh from within it: ¡°What a member of the Iron Blood Escort Agency, what a Canglong Bahuang Dianyun Spear! Had it not been for my severe injuries, how could I rest without defeating you? ¡°Your generosity today is duly noted, and there will be a payback someday!¡± As the voice faded, the coffin had reached the entrance of the main hall, about to fly out. But just then, there stood a person at the entrance of the main hall. That person didn¡¯t speak, but the Punch Wind rose, and a drizzle began to whirl as if gaining momentum for the punch. In a flash, a myriad of punch shadows fluttered through the air, converging to a point in front of the coffin, enveloping the drizzle and arriving at the coffin in the blink of an eye: ¡°Go back!¡± The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord inside the coffin noticed the punch too late and could only grit his teeth, exerting 120 percent of his Inner Strength to clash with it head-on! Boom! With a muffled explosion, the standoff lasted no more than a breath¡¯s time before the coffin was sent back in exactly the way it had come out. Yang Xiaoyun and the Luoxing Sect brothers and sisters couldn¡¯t help but gather around to ¡®see off¡¯ the departing coffin, only to be taken aback when it suddenly returned; they hurriedly stepped aside to dodge. Then they saw the coffin crash with a thunderous noise directly into the ancestral tablet rack in Yizhuang, honoring some unknown person. The wall was shattered by the tremendous force, and the coffin buried itself one-third deep into the wall. After a slight pause of only a breath or two, a crackling sound was heard, and the end of the coffin facing Yang Xiaoyun and the others burst open like petals, with wood shavings flying! ¡°Think you could come and go as you please, fight whenever you want? Where in the world are things that easy?¡± At this moment, the person speaking at the doorway stepped into the main hall ¨C it was none other than Su Mo! Yang Xiaoyun was too caught up in the moment to see clearly, but Su Mo could. She knew that the person in the coffin, whether he was the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord or not, could only reach a stalemate with Yang Xiaoyun given his current abilities. Aside from Yang Xiaoyun on Su Mo¡¯s side, even without counting herself, there were the Luoxing Sect siblings, both ready to jump into action. Realizing that the ¡®Yin Mountain Ghost Lord¡¯ couldn¡¯t win in a few moves, naturally, the best strategy was to find a way to escape. Hence, after speaking a single sentence to that Luoxing Sect sister, Su Mo was already prepared and waiting here to punch him back. Trickling down from the damaged coffin was a stream of blood. Yang Xiaoyun stood with her spear, tilted her head, and glanced, ¡°Dead?¡± That¡¯s when the unexpected happened. A chilling aura suddenly emerged, and a shadow leapt out of the coffin. In an instant, the shadow split in two, darting left and right like meteor flashes, each heading straight for Yizhuang¡¯s windows. One shadow stretched out a hand, reaching to capture the Luoxing Sect sister. ¡°Stop!!!¡± Amidst the roar, a flurry of Flying Flowers were swiftly launched. ¡°Star Flicking Finger?¡± The shadow laughed haughtily, ¡°You have not mastered it!¡± With a ting, the Flying Flower was knocked away, embedding itself in the beam of Yizhuang. One hand deflecting the Flying Flower hidden weapon, the other had already grabbed the Luoxing Sect sister, and in the midst of fleeing toward the window... But upon looking up, a silver glint approached, wrapped in a vast and murderous aura. It was the Canglong Bahuang Dianyun Spear! ¡°You...¡± The shadow was stunned, and at this second, it was too late to use the captured Luoxing Sect sister as a hostage. In a split-second decision, the shadow pushed hard, sending the person he had captured flying back out: ¡°I return her to you to kill!!!¡± With this vicious move, the Luoxing Sect sister was now hurtling toward the tip of Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s spear. The Luoxing Sect brother was instantly filled with rage but did not expect that Yang Xiaoyun, whose martial arts allowed for effortless control of her moves, would quickly tilt her spear to switch from stabbing to sweeping. At the same time, with her other hand, she reached out and pulled the Luoxing Sect sister into her embrace. Chapter 35 - 35 35 Retaining People ?Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Retaining People Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Retaining People Editor: Atlas Studios Crash!!! The Silver Spear clashed against the shadow, but the shadow had no intention of lingering in battle, using the momentum to turn around and sprinted towards the main entrance of Yizhuang. Having failed in its move, and with no other desires, the only thought at the moment was to escape. Originally, he thought that since Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun had one person come to stop him, the other must be stopping the other shadow. But upon looking up again, he saw a hand already approaching him. ¡°How outrageous!!!¡± He looked shocked, hands sealed as if to block, attempting to replicate his earlier move, but unexpectedly, the opponent struck with great force, and upon contact, his arms felt as if crushed by a massive boulder, scattering to each side, that hand flicked its fingers, swiftly brushing over the acupoints on his chest like Heavenly Pool, Shenfeng, and Zhongting. The Extreme Yang Inner Strength of the Bright Sun Heart Technique followed the fingers into his body, sending him flying backwards. He crashed down to the ground, unable to move an inch further. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but angrily utter: ¡°Why would you...¡± His voice trailed off, unable to continue, as a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. ¡°Why not chase after the other one?¡± Su Mo¡¯s lips twitched slightly, pointing to a corner with his finger: ¡°Why should I chase after a corpse?¡± The Mystical Scripture indeed had the capability to feign death; during the operation of this martial arts, it could chill the blood and stop breathing, making one appear as a dead person. However, this technique was limited to moments of stillness; once in motion, the movement would dissipate the effect. Unless this martial arts was cultivated to its ultimate pinnacle. However, regarding the current Yin Mountain Ghost Lord, not to mention his longstanding severe injuries, even if he were uninjured, mastering the Mystical Scripture to the highest level would hardly be an easy feat. When the shadow appeared just now, it was a single shadow, which instantaneously split in two, throwing the other shadow out. Attempting to use this critical moment to escape to safety without the other party giving it much thought. Unfortunately, had he truly only wished to preserve his own life without causing further complications or attempting to capture the disciple from the Luoxing Sect, he might have really had a chance to escape. After all, that moment did cause some astonishment, and with his extraordinary Qinggong and sole focus on escaping, stopping him would not have been easy. Nevertheless, he ultimately couldn¡¯t reconcile with it, wanting to kidnap that young disciple from the Luoxing Sect. Originally, this would not have been too reprehensible; if there were only the two people from the Luoxing Sect, he might have truly been able to succeed and leave. Regrettably, this gave Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun time to distinguish reality from deception. Although it was a very short time, requiring a decision to be made in an instant. But both Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, not ordinary successors of Jianghu, not only discerned the truth in that brief moment but also made decisive choices¡ªone to save, the other to capture¡ªseamlessly executed. Ultimately, this led to him losing his last chance to escape, forcibly detained within Yizhuang. ¡°Lady, you can let go of me now.¡± Yang Xiaoyun spoke at this time, addressing the disciple in her arms from Luoxing Sect. The disciple, coming to her senses, hastily nodded and extracted herself from her embrace, slightly embarrassed: ¡°...Thank, thank you for saving me.¡± Yang Xiaoyun simply nodded, not saying much, but quietly let down her guard. Although saving her led to holding the girl, as the saying goes, harboring intentions to harm others is not acceptable, yet keeping vigilance is necessary. As for what exactly happened tonight, clarity is yet to be seen. These siblings from the Luoxing Sect are complete strangers to each other. Saving people was out of the righteousness of Jianghu, yet caution is needed in case this was a double trap. Therefore, although they rescued the person, they secretly guarded against whether the Luoxing Sect sister would take this opportunity to launch a surprise attack. Such precaution might seem distrustful, but when living in Jianghu, merely having a heroic heart for rescuing others without sufficient vigilance and alertness can hardly last long. ¡°Thank you, thank you both for your rescue!¡± The Luoxing Sect brother also quickly spoke, forcing his tone but still revealing some fright: ¡°I am Cheng Feiyu from the Luoxing Sect; this is my sister Lou Jingjing. Just now, we might have offended you. Fortunately, you disregarded our past actions and generously saved my sister; we are truly grateful!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too kind of you.¡± Yang Xiaoyun shook her head: ¡°I am Yang Xiaoyun from the Iron Blood Escort Agency of Luoxia City, and this is Su Mo from Ziyang Escort Agency... Xiao Mo?¡± She looked up and saw Su Mo looking at the coffin. Su Mo turned back with a smile, reached into the coffin, and dragged out two corpses. ¡°This...¡± Everyone was stunned. Then Su Mo went to the corner and retrieved another body. Three bodies were laid out in a row, plus the one whose acupoints were sealed and couldn¡¯t move, making a total of four people. Each had a stature like that of a child of three to five years old, their complexions eerily blue-black, their hands withered, fingernails extremely long. ¡°This Mystical Scripture is indeed bizarre; how did they change themselves to be neither human nor ghost?¡± Su Mo glanced at the one whose acupoints were sealed, unable to move: ¡°This esteemed predecessor from the Yin Mountain Ghost Sect... well, not just one, how about you tell us, how did you manage to ¡®pretend to be a god¡¯ and ¡®play the ghost¡¯?¡± The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord never showed his true face since he entered the path. Initially, it wasn¡¯t about putting oneself in the coffin; descriptions from those who had seen him mentioned that he was exceptionally tall and extremely thin, with myriad arms and legs. And his face was covered with white cloth, obscuring his features. That¡¯s why initially, Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun didn¡¯t recognize this Yin Mountain Ghost Lord. One reason was that the person had been dead for many years, temporarily unthinkable, and on the other hand, his distinctive stature was different from this person playing tricks in a coffin. As for ¡°Ten Thousand Ghosts Devouring Soul,¡± while the title may sound terrifying and capable of unsettling minds, it¡¯s merely a mysterious sound skill. Similar martial arts, albeit not many, are not rare in Jianghu. Yang Xiaoyun knew a few, such as ¡°Death-Defying Demon Sound¡± and ¡°Avici Hell¡± types of bizarre sound skills, among others. People from the Ghost Sect, if they can¡¯t handle these two techniques, would be embarrassed to greet others outside, much less use them to bluff as spirits or ghosts. Only, it was unexpected that this Yin Mountain Ghost Lord, in this aspect of ¡®pretending to be a god,¡¯ turned out to be uniquely inventive, hiding many schemes. After all... who would have thought that this Yin Mountain Ghost Lord was not just one person, but there were actually four people? At this moment, not to mention Su Mo¡¯s curiosity, even Yang Xiaoyun and the siblings from Luoxing Sect were curiously observing the captured Yin Mountain Ghost Lord... one of them. That person¡¯s face turned dark: ¡°How dare you, just kill if you want to kill, why the excess talk?¡± Su Mo nodded: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me send the predecessor on his way.¡± As soon as his words fell, he raised his palm intending to shatter the man¡¯s top of the skull. Cheng Feiyu hadn¡¯t expected Su Mo to kill without hesitation, and hurriedly intervened: ¡°Brother Su, wait, I have something to ask!¡± Chapter 36 - 36 36 Legacy of the Name ?Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Legacy of the Name Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Legacy of the Name Editor: Atlas Studios Cheng Feiyu indeed has a belly full of confusion. Why would his fellow disciples, having little to do with Jianghu, let alone make enemies? Yet the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord has a clear target, bent on dealing with his fellow disciples. But where did such reasoning come from? Even if one traced back ten years ago, those who besieged him included Yuliu Manor¡¯s manor master Liu Suifeng and Master Cangming among a group of Righteous Path experts. The Luoxing Sect did not even participate, not to mention providing vocal support. No matter how you look at it, there should be no grudges with the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord. At this moment, why suddenly inflict harm? What is the reason behind it? Without clarifying this matter, how could one be at peace? Su Mo¡¯s palm halted, stopping half an inch before the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord¡¯s crown. The palm hadn¡¯t fallen yet, but the vigorous wind was fierce. Not only did it blow the few remaining strands of hair on the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord¡¯s head to sway in the wild wind, but the dissipation also startled Cheng Feiyu and Lou Jingjing. ¡°Then shall we first ask?¡± Su Mo glanced at Yang Xiaoyun. Yang Xiaoyun nodded her head: ¡°Then ask before killing, leaving no loose ends!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Su Mo nodded, gave Cheng Feiyu a glance: ¡°Brother Cheng, please do as you wish.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Cheng Feiyu bowed in thanks, then approached the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord: ¡°May I ask Senior...¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t ask.¡± Before Cheng Feiyu could finish his sentence, the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord rebuffed him, sneering continuously: ¡°If not for my old injuries being incurable, today my martial arts strength not even one-tenth remaining, otherwise, with my Mystical True Energy alone, I could make you struggle between life and death. Now, having made one careless move and fallen into the hands of you lowlifes, there¡¯s not much left to say. ¡°Do whatever you want with my body, I will comply! But if you want me to open my mouth, to tell all without reserve...¡± At this point, he suddenly let out a cackling laugh: ¡°That¡¯s not impossible.¡± Cheng Feiyu listened, baffled; the beginning of these words sounded tough, how come they suddenly turned pliable? But he hurriedly asked: ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Kneel and kowtow a few times to me, call me Grandpa a few times, then find me a few pretty girls to enjoy, and I might consider it.¡± Cheng Feiyu, for a moment, blushed with embarrassment, speechless. Although he had more Jianghu experience than his junior sister, he was not the match for this kind of battle-hardened figure of Jianghu. He wanted to curse angrily, but found his own limited vocabulary was evidently not sufficient to contend with the person before him. But he heard Su Mo chuckle: ¡°Senior speaks with malice, are you so eager for death?¡± A hint of astonishment flashed in the eyes of the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord, only to sneer again: ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve come to pay respects to your Grandpa as well?¡± Su Mo did not get angry, just stood beside Cheng Feiyu, looked at the bodies on the ground, and sighed: ¡°Senior Yin Mountain Ghost Lord, you were considered top-notch in Jianghu. Once famous in Martial Arts, so imposing. Yet I did not expect, that your real self would be such.¡± ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!!!¡± The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord¡¯s most taboo was when others made remarks about his physique. There¡¯s an old saying that one should not expose shortcoming when insulting, nor hit the face when fighting. Su Mo did not just expose shortcomings, he also slapped hard on the face. ¡°Senior, today, you are probably unable to kill us.¡± Su Mo waved his hand: ¡°Verbal skirmishes are truly dull. I see that Brother Cheng today, will likely not be able to ask anything conclusive. In that case, we might as well send Senior on his way.¡± ¡°Hmph, if you truly do so, I¡¯ll give you credit for having a bit of Jianghu¡¯s bold spirit.¡± The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord sneered, with a trace of admiration in his tone. But unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, he heard Su Mo say: ¡°However, Senior was illustrious in life, one shouldn¡¯t fade away unknown in death. How about this? Once Senior dies, I¡¯ll sever your limbs and hang your corpse above the beams of this room, then hang a plaque on your chest that says... Hmm, let¡¯s write: ¡®Yin Mountain Ghost Lord confesses his numerous atrocities hung here as a warning to the world.¡¯ ¡°I wonder what Senior thinks of this idea?¡± ¡°Senior¡¯s awe-inspiring reputation was unmatched during his lifetime; if things proceed like this after death, I fear his fame will resound even louder and manifold!¡± Su Mo¡¯s words were not kind, yet each and every one was like a knife, brutally stabbing at Yin Mountain Ghost Lord. His complexion darkened to an iron blue, twisted with rage: ¡°Impudent brat, how dare you!!!¡± ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Su Mo¡¯s smile was brimming with amusement. ¡°...You insult the dead, have you no fear of retribution??¡± ¡°How interesting, with esteemed seniors like you setting an example, what should I fear?¡± The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord had already committed numerous atrocities. The martial arts recorded in the Mystical Scripture were not only bizarre and ruthless but also required the sacrifice of living humans during practice. If anyone should fear retribution, naturally, it would be the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord first. ¡°...¡± Silenced by Su Mo¡¯s words, the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord was left speechless. Su Mo then smiled, ¡°If the senior has nothing more to say, then it is time for this junior to send you on your way.¡± After saying this, he prepared to make a move. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord¡¯s face contorted; he was not afraid of death. Having been involved in Jianghu to this point, he could not say he was indifferent to life and death, but he had certainly seen through it and detached himself from it significantly. But what he truly cared about was his posthumous reputation. During his life, he terrorized the world and left behind a notorious name, living not entirely in vain. But if his legacy were to be mocked, that indeed would be a restlessness in death. He took a deep breath at once: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll speak! My goal was not to kill those two juniors from the Luoxing Sect, but to capture that girl among your company, as for why... I do not know even myself.¡± This statement left several people exchanging puzzled looks. Cheng Feiyu asked, ¡°Has my younger martial sister offended you, Senior?¡± ¡°Never!¡± ¡°Or has my Luoxing Sect wronged Your Excellency?¡± ¡°That neither.¡± ¡°So what issue has led us to forge this unknown grudge against the Senior?¡± ¡°Humph, you and I have no fate from distant days, nor grievances in recent ones, without any connection at all!¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± Cheng Feiyu burst out angrily, ¡°With no grievances or grudges, why do you seek to capture my younger martial sister?¡± ¡°It is simply by someone else¡¯s request!¡± At this point, the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord concealed nothing, recounting the matter frankly and in detail. It turns out that the Ghost Lord of Yin Mountain did not originally consist of only four people but actually five brothers. Being innately impaired, they were abandoned at a young age and thereafter struggled to survive, enduring much bullying. Later, by a twist of fate, they came to Yin Mountain, where they found the Mystical Scripture, a rare evil technique in the world, and thus cultivated formidable martial arts. Experiences of their youth led to their twisted hearts; they disregarded the laws of the world, engaged in wrongdoing ¨C unleashing their past grievances and also cultivating their powers to strengthen themselves! This also resulted in a siege they faced ten years ago. At that time, it was one of them who had been transfixed by the Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Suifeng¡¯s sword. The remaining four brothers fell off a cliff and by sheer luck did not die. Although Liu Suifeng¡¯s Divine Rainbow Heart Seeking Sword had not yet reached great success at the time, it was already not to be underestimated. A strand of Sword Qi loitered in their bodies, spreading to this day, not healing even after ten years! Since then, the four had found a place to heal and had not appeared in Jianghu for ten years. Unexpectedly, just a few months ago, someone found them... Chapter 37 - 37 37 Talking without Trusting ?Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Talking without Trusting Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Talking without Trusting Editor: Atlas Studios Who is this man, and whence he came, even the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord knows not. Yet his martial arts are so profound that even the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord, had he not been grievously injured in bygone years, would admit he is no match. After a bout, he thought to close his eyes and await death, but unexpectedly, not only did he survive, he was offered a chance. A chance to purge the Sword Qi from their bodies. ¡°You believe him just because he spoke of a chance?¡± Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but interject upon hearing this. ¡°Humph, even a youngster like you with limited experience should have heard of the Poison Dragon Pill,¡± sneered the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord. ¡°Poison Dragon Pill?¡± The three words instantly transformed the expressions of everyone present. Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Is it the Healing Holy Item known as the Poison Dragon Pill, which was said to cure all injuries under heaven, concocted by the Poison Dragon Son, famed for his unparalleled Medical Skill and Poison Skill, from over a hundred potent toxins?¡± ¡°Humph, indeed it is that very item!¡± Upon hearing this, the people present understood why the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord, who had not been seen in Jianghu for a decade while concealing his injuries to heal, would suddenly risk roaming the Jianghu. If it is indeed the Poison Dragon Pill, not only could it heal the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord¡¯s internal injuries, it might even help him advance further... All because the Poison Dragon Son was a truly remarkable figure in the past. A master of both medical and poison skills, where his Poison Skill is used, it permeates with the breeze into the night, with rain silently nourishing, and in an instant, he could poison a hundred people. Some say if he wished, he could easily claim the lives of an entire city¡¯s populace overnight. But what truly delighted the masses was his Medical Skill. Despite the fear his Poison Skill inspired, he was not cruel. On the contrary, he liked to bestow medical aid and often offered free treatments to the public while roaming the Jianghu. Even when a Jianghu master was injured, if they encountered him, he would not turn them away, nor did he follow any protocols such as ¡®three cases treated, three refused.¡¯ He always helped if he could, and thus, despite his terrifying Poison Skill, he was considered an upstanding member of the Righteous Path of Jianghu. Sadly, no one knows why he later faded into obscurity. There were various rumors about him in Jianghu ¨C some said he retired from Jianghu and no longer involved himself in worldly affairs. Others guessed he healed the wrong person and was killed for it. Even more speculative was the rumor that he found the way to immortality through his understanding of poison and medicine, and thus retreated into mountains and desolate lands in search of the path to become an Immortal... No matter which rumor, it was undeniable that he truly possessed the skill to bring the dead back to life and mend broken bones. Therefore, the elixirs he left behind were wildly sought after by the Jianghu people. Among these, the Three Poison Pills were held in the highest esteem, and the Poison Dragon Pill was one of them. It was a true rarity, worth its weight in gold, and not something one could come by easily. ... ... Continuing his story, the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord spoke. That day, the man simply revealed the Poison Dragon Pill, its authenticity still unknown, only telling them that if they wanted the Pill to save their lives, they should gather on the fifth of June at the Seeking Mysterious Valley in Fen Hui Mountain. After speaking, the man turned and left without waiting for the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord¡¯s response. After long consideration, the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord decided to take the risk, but little did he expect that on the fifth of June, the Seeking Mysterious Valley of Fen Hui Mountain would be a meeting place for a congregation of villains! ¡°Yet no one knows who that person really is, to have gathered a group of barbaric and vicious figures from the evil paths of Jianghu. ¡°The Routou Monk, Taoist Shixin, Yang Zhongjun... Any one of them is a force not to be underestimated in Donghuang. Whosoever leaked the information, would be relentlessly pursued and blockaded by those of the Righteous Path, who would not rest until they are killed. ¡°That person has rallied such a group of demons and monsters surely for no small scheme; however, amidst their discussion, they did not disclose the details, merely mentioning that they were to accomplish a grand task. ¡°It requires collective effort from all to succeed, and once the deed is complete, from then on, they no longer need to live in fear of the Righteous Path¡¯s shadow, fretfully and restlessly. ¡°Heh... but we brothers don¡¯t buy that. If it wasn¡¯t for the Poison Dragon Pill, who would bother with such a thieving scoundrel?¡± The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord sneered coldly: ¡°Afterward, he assigned tasks to each one of us, and the task given to me... as you now know. He promised me that as long as I bring this little one from the Luoxing Sect back, the Poison Dragon Pill would be handed to me. But unexpectedly, troubles arose out of nowhere, with the two of you younglings emerging and sabotaging my grand plan... It really is a matter of timing and fate!¡± At this point, the speech finally came to an end. Albeit the amount of information revealed by this speech was indeed considerable. Su Mo glanced at Cheng Feiyu: ¡°Brother Cheng, do you have anything else to ask?¡± ¡°...No, no more.¡± Cheng Feiyu quickly shook his head, his mind still processing those names. The Routou Monk, Taoist Shixin, Yang Zhongjun... Each and every one of them a giant scourge on the evil path, with countless lives on their hands. Who exactly possesses such immense divine powers to have gathered so many in one place? And what is this grand scheme they are plotting? As he was thinking, he heard the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord speak: ¡°Young man, I have told you everything truthfully, I hope you will honor your promise and not go back on your word, lest you disgrace our corpses.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Mo nodded. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing...¡± The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord looked at the three corpses beside him, a tint of sadness flashing in his eyes: ¡°In life, my brothers and I shared the same coffin; in death, the same grave. If you are willing, you can bury us together. If not, could you place us all in the same coffin? Walking the path of Huangquan Road together, hand in hand, is better than a lonely journey for one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even less troublesome.¡± There are coffins available right here in Yizhuang, very convenient. ¡°Hahaha, good!¡± The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord laughed heartily: ¡°Come on!¡± Without hesitation, Su Mo¡¯s hand swung in a reversing palm strike right against his crown, and with a surge of Inner Strength, the crown shattered instantaneously. The Yin Mountain Ghost Lord¡¯s head slumped, devoid of any signs of life. Seeing this, Yang Xiaoyun let out a gentle sigh: ¡°Although the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord was not a figure of the Righteous Path and his hands are stained with blood debts, the depth of brotherhood he showed is indeed precious.¡± Hearing this, Su Mo glanced at Yang Xiaoyun thoughtfully and nodded in agreement. Then, he went deep into the backyard, found an empty coffin, and put all four corpses of the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord into it. By then, the rain outside had already stopped. Su Mo, carrying the coffin with one hand, brought it out to the courtyard. He took a piece of charcoal fire, threw it onto the coffin, and with a sweep of his hand, a mighty blaze roared into being. ¡°This...¡± Lou Jingjing was taken aback, wanting to speak, but Cheng Feiyu stopped her. Lou Jingjing subconsciously lowered her head: ¡°But you said that you wouldn¡¯t dishonor the corpses...¡± But seeing that Yang Xiaoyun also remained silent, after a moment, she closed her mouth. And at that moment, from within the raging flames, a scream suddenly emerged: ¡°You broke your word and set fire to our corpses!!!¡± Chapter 38 - 38 38 Invitation ?Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Invitation Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Invitation Editor: Atlas Studios The sudden rainstorm of the summer night had just ceased. Within the yard of Yizhuang, flames soared to the sky. Instead of dispelling the gloom, the leaping sparks made the funeral parlor all the more bizarre and eccentric. However, amidst this strangeness, a voice roared in anger. ¡°You broke your promise and set my corpse ablaze!!!¡± The enraged voice resounded as the coffin lid, ablaze under the boost of Su Mo¡¯s Inner Strength, suddenly shattered, and a fiery figure with a small stature burst forth. Amidst its roars, it brandished its claws, desperately trying to extinguish the flames on its body. ¡°He... he¡¯s not dead!!!¡± Lou Jingjing was startled and instinctively hid behind her senior brother. Cheng Feiyu was also greatly shocked. He was clearly dead, so how did setting him on fire end up reviving him? His first thought was to rush and save the person... But then he thought, save what the hell! This was the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord. He wanted to fake his death and escape, but he hadn¡¯t expected Su Mo to actually light a fire. It was also a stroke of luck from the heavens that the rain had stopped just in time. Otherwise, if the fire hadn¡¯t started, wouldn¡¯t he have been fooled and slipped away? As this crossed his mind, Cheng Feiyu felt a cold sweat all over. What kind of person was the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord? If he escaped and they thought he was dead, completely unguarded, who knows how they would die upon his return. Thinking of this, he felt some gratitude for Su Mo¡¯s unintentional act... However, upon glancing at Su Mo, he noticed a smile on Su Mo¡¯s lips, showing no surprise at all. Even Yang Xiaoyun didn¡¯t seem too surprised, only shaking her head slightly: ¡°As expected, there was a contingency plan.¡± ¡°You actually knew?¡± Cheng Feiyu couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°How could a person who cherishes brotherhood so dearly throw away his brother¡¯s corpse at a critical moment, abandoning it as if it were an old shoe, just to save his own skin?¡± Su Mo sighed, ¡°It was Sister Xiao Yun who reminded me, or else I might not have thought of this possibility.¡± ¡°I was speaking without thinking, but it was your actions afterward that made me realize.¡± Yang Xiaoyun smiled, ¡°Jianghu is insidious and unpredictable; your quick wits are truly admirable.¡± Su Mo did not speak, just watched as the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord¡¯s struggles grew weaker. He had been severely injured, or else he wouldn¡¯t have needed to feign death to escape. At this moment, although he had the strength to struggle out of the coffin, he no longer had the power to fight for his life. He couldn¡¯t even extinguish the flames on his body. At this point, perhaps it was the Ghost Lord¡¯s excessive shock and anger, or pain had clouded his mind because otherwise, with the yard full of mud and water, he might have managed to prolong his life for a short while. But now, the sound of his struggles kept diminishing, until he was ultimately burned alive. Su Mo and the others didn¡¯t move until the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord turned into charred remains and the several corpses inside the coffin were all reduced to ashes. Only then did Su Mo step forward, carefully inspecting the charred skeleton, his brow slightly raising: ¡°The Heavenly Spirit... remains intact.¡± His palm strike was absolutely certain to not go wrong, so the one that sprang up could not be the one he had killed with a single palm. The more deeply one contemplated this incident, the more it could not help but evoke a sense of awe. Yang Xiaoyun sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it be for now, after it cools down we can bury it, so that they truly die together.¡± Only then did several people return to the main hall of Yizhuang. Cheng Feiyu, endlessly expressing gratitude with his junior sister by his side, eventually Lou Jingjing, still shaken, glanced at the charred corpse in the courtyard, ¡°He... he¡¯s not still alive, is he?¡± ¡°In the martial world of Jianghu, numerous martial arts flourish, each with its own mastery. Yet some martial arts, despite causing fatal injuries, do not necessarily lead to their practitioners¡¯ deaths... I know of a martial art called ¡®Yin Yang Immortal Order.¡¯ This martial art requires two people to practice together, one cultivating Yin and the other cultivating Yang. It includes a key principle, known as ¡®Yin does not depart from Yang, Yang does not depart from Yin.¡¯ As long as Yin and Yang stay together, their vital energies connect and flow, initiating Yin Yang Conversion, thereby sustaining their lifeforce. ¡°The exaggeration lies here: with this uninterrupted vital energy, without separating Yin from Yang, even if one¡¯s head is severed, they would not die immediately. ¡°Instead, they could pick up their head and flee, and given time, they could even reattach their severed head.¡± Yang Xiaoyun spoke casually while looking at the fire. ¡°Is... is there really such a martial art? Wouldn¡¯t that make them invincible?¡± Lou Jingjing was speechless with shock. ¡°In this world, is there truly such a thing as invincible martial arts?¡± Yang Xiaoyun sighed, ¡°The ¡®Yin Yang Immortal Order¡¯ is indeed formidable, but there are two methods to kill such a person, and should either be employed, their death is certain. The first is to completely separate these two individuals... Since ¡®Yin does not depart from Yang, Yang does not depart from Yin,¡¯ their energy circulation also has a limit. Once out of this limit, the energies can no longer merge, and if you kill at this time, death is inevitable for them. ¡°Furthermore, if one of the practitioners of the ¡®Yin Yang Immortal Order¡¯ dies, the other would also instantly lose their cultivation and die. ¡°The other method is to use overwhelmingly powerful martial arts to sever the vital energy connection between the two, thus achieving the same effect as the method mentioned above. ¡°However, achieving either of these two points is extremely difficult, yet not impossible. ¡°The ¡®Mystical Scripture¡¯ may possess the ability to suspend animation like Turtle Breath, but it is certainly not an undefeatable demon or ghost. Burnt to such a state, it is impossible to survive.¡± Lou Jingjing listened quietly, observing, her mind seemingly wandering or possibly considering something else, as she appeared a bit dazed. Su Mo then asked Cheng Feiyu, ¡°Brother Cheng, forgive my presumption in speaking so intently despite our superficial acquaintance.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± replied Cheng Feiyu. At this moment, why would Cheng Feiyu harbor any resentment towards Su Mo? Saving a life is like being reborn. Not only did he and his junior sister owe Su Mo a tremendous favor that night, but even the Luoxing Sect had to be grateful to him. Cheng Feiyu immediately said, ¡°If Brother Su has any instructions for me, please simply speak them.¡± ¡°You speak too formally.¡± Su Mo shook his head, ¡°Tonight¡¯s event is somewhat peculiar, and whether the words of the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord can be trusted, even by a third, is uncertain. However... there is something I feel you both must consider carefully. The upcoming journey may not go smoothly; with the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord ahead, it is necessary to be vigilant and prepared.¡± Since the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord has singled them out by name, even if his words contain a mix of truth and falsehood, the possibility of a threat still exists. If treated entirely as a falsehood, who knows what might happen next? For a moment, Cheng Feiyu also looked helpless, ¡°This is something unexpected... My junior sister and I simply set out because we received an invitation. Originally, the invitation was sent to our master. However, our master has not involved himself in the affairs of Jianghu for a long time, too reluctant to travel through Jianghu. Since Jingjing and I have completed our training, we should naturally experience and be tested by Jianghu. That¡¯s why we were sent on this trip. ¡°We did not expect to be targeted like this.¡± ¡°Invitation...¡± Yang Xiaoyun glanced at Cheng Feiyu. If the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord was waiting here, then he must know their itinerary, and since the Luoxing Sect rarely emerges in Jianghu, one would be curious as to how the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord possessed such divine skills to intercept these two siblings. Unexpectedly, there was an invitation involved? If the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord was aware of this invitation, then deducing their movements wouldn¡¯t be anything extraordinary. Chapter 39 - 39 39 Precautions Before It Rains ?Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Precautions Before It Rains Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Precautions Before It Rains Editor: Atlas Studios Cheng Feiyu, though inexperienced in the ways of Jianghu, was by no means a fool. At this moment, he realized the problem and took out an invitation from his bosom, handing it to Su Mo: ¡°Please take a look, Brother Su.¡± Su Mo pondered briefly before accepting it. The matter at hand no longer just involved the Luoxing Sect alone; if what the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord said was true, no one on the Righteous Path of Jianghu could stay out of it. Those who escort in Jianghu belong to the Martial Arts lineage, and they might also be affected. Upon opening the invitation, he read through it at a glance. His eyebrows slightly raised. The first line of the invitation read: ¡°For Brother Lou¡¯s perusal.¡± With this, Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but steal a glance at Lou Jingjing. The content that followed read: Lately, there have been whispers of disturbances in Jianghu, potentially leading to chaos; those of us on the Righteous Path must prepare early. With the tender buds and soft pistils of spring, brewing a pot of spring tea. Thus, I invite Brother Lou and other fellow Jianghu comrades to discuss and enjoy tea. The signature at the end was: Cangming from Xuanji Valley! ¡°Cangming Taoist?¡± Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly again; ten years ago, it was Liu Suifeng of Yuliu Manor and this Cangming Taoist from Xuanji Valley who led the siege against the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord. And it seemed from the invitation that not only the Luoxing Sect was invited. However, it was still unknown who else might have received this invitation aside from the Luoxing Sect. Yang Xiaoyun also looked over the invitation, her eyebrows slightly furrowed: ¡°This matter seems to be no small affair; in my opinion, Brother Cheng would do well to take his junior Sister back to the Luoxing Sect first.¡± Cheng Feiyu was clearly lost in thought. After pondering for a long while, he shook his head slightly: ¡°If there indeed is an issue with this invitation, I¡¯m afraid it could stir up a storm. Whether the words of the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord are true or not is hard to discern; however, if there is any possibility, we must guard against those evil fiends. Therefore, my junior Sister and I cannot return to the Luoxing Sect just yet. ¡°After reaching the next town, we will write a letter explaining the situation to our sect. ¡°My junior Sister and I will then disguise ourselves and investigate Xuanji Valley to uncover the truth. ¡°If there indeed is an issue, our sect can intervene, forming alliances and hence, those evil demons might not prevail.¡± Yang Xiaoyun, appreciating his words, nodded lightly: ¡°Well said, Brother Cheng, such vigilance befits a true gentleman. Unfortunately, we both still have urgent matters to attend to, and thus can¡¯t help in this matter.¡± Although that¡¯s what she said, considering that this escort mission was to Yuliu Manor, Upon meeting Liu Suifeng, speaking about this matter could possibly bring about a new twist. Yet, with important escort tasks and unseen troubles lurking, it was not convenient to divulge this now. Additionally, it was unknown whether Cangming Taoist also invited Yu Liu Sword Heart from Yuliu Manor? At this thought, she subconsciously glanced at Su Mo, only to find Su Mo was also looking at her. Despite Cheng Feiyu¡¯s slight disappointment upon hearing this¡ªgiven that both Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, despite their young age, possessed exceptional martial arts skills and could certainly be of great help¡ªbut the life-saving favor they owed from earlier tonight was too great, and he dared not ask too much. Thus, though slightly disappointed, he showed understanding. Thereafter, no further words were spoken; they arranged two people for the night watch, allowing the other two to rest. That night until dawn no further words were exchanged, and as the sky barely began to brighten, everyone had already gotten up. First, they simply heated some food to eat and drink, and afterwards, the four of them together buried the bodies of those from Yin Mountain Ghost Lord on the spot. In Jianghu, it is common to see bodies lying unburied by the roadside. However, if time permits, even for mortal enemies, they would not necessarily leave their bodies exposed to the wilderness. If burial is possible, a pit would still be dug to lay the deceased to rest. This could be considered one of the few tender mercies in the cold world of Jianghu. ... ... After everything was done, the four of them set off on horseback together, but the road was slippery, so they dared not gallop wildly. The sound of horse hooves clattered, but they leisurely rode for an entire morning before finally arriving at the next town. In this town, Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun bid farewell with cupped hands to the brother and sister from Luoxing Sect. Lou Jingjing seemed somewhat reluctant to part, holding Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s hand and incessantly asking her to visit Luoxing Sect if she ever had free time, so she could repay the lifesaving grace. After many polite responses by Yang Xiaoyun, the matter was finally settled, and she watched as the two siblings found an inn to temporarily settle down, then she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Turning her head, she saw Su Mo looking at her with a strange expression, which made her a bit puzzled: ¡°Is there something wrong with me?¡± ¡°Nothing, just that Sister Yun¡¯s valiant spirit is no less than any man¡¯s.¡± Su Mo smiled. Yang Xiaoyun chuckled dryly, suddenly her expression turning odd: ¡°Are you saying I lack feminine charm?¡± ¡°Ah... I meant no such thing!¡± Yang Xiaoyun gave Su Mo a sidelong glance, not picking up the conversation, but instead softly asked: ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s too much we don¡¯t understand, too many truths and lies difficult to distinguish. Ultimately, I am more worried about Xuanji Valley...¡± Su Mo sighed softly: ¡°Daoist Cangming is highly esteemed, although not quite an overarching figure like the North Star, he is nonetheless of great significance. Back when Liu Suifeng¡¯s swordsmanship was not yet perfected, he was still more prominent than him. If the invitation from Cheng Feiyu and the others truly came from Xuanji Valley, thinking of the worst... it could mean Xuanji Valley has met with misfortune.¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded slightly: ¡°There¡¯s another possibility.¡± Su Mo looked at her: ¡°Someone impersonating...¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded: ¡°Someone using the name of Daoist Cangming from Xuanji Valley, drawing many sects to Xuanji Valley, but then having people ambushed and captured along the way... What do you think, what could it be for?¡± ¡°No matter what it is for, the plot will certainly not be small.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, if this is real, we probably cannot keep ourselves out of it. I must write a letter to Iron Blood Escort Agency right away, so father can have some understanding of this affair. To avoid being caught off guard by another¡¯s schemes down the line.¡± Yang Xiaoyun left some words unsaid. When the two had left Luoxia City that day, and Xu Ruoshen had come to block their path, he had already mentioned it. The Chief had already left the agency to an unknown destination yesterday afternoon. If he had still not returned... could he have gone to Xuanji Valley too? This possibility was purely Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s speculation, based entirely on intuition, naturally not something she would voice out loud, but it could not help feeling urgent. Su Mo nodded slightly: ¡°In that case, let us split up. You write and send the letter, I will buy provisions.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Yang Xiaoyun arched her eyebrows, initially not wanting to agree, but after observing Su Mo¡¯s expression, as if having realized something, finally nodded lightly: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s meet at the town¡¯s exit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 40 - 40 40 Borrowing a Sword ?Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Borrowing a Sword Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Borrowing a Sword Editor: Atlas Studios The two of them parted ways on this street. Without delving into Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s side of the story, focusing on Su Mo, he bought some baked cakes and cooked food, casually strolling the streets for a while. This area, likely due to its proximity to Funiu Mountain, had a somewhat desolate and rundown feel to it; the streets weren¡¯t particularly crowded with people. In the town, the rooms couldn¡¯t be described as ¡°nine empty out of ten,¡± but they were mostly vacant nonetheless. Su Mo walked through the alleys and suddenly stopped. ¡°Your Excellency has been following me since I entered this town, but for what purpose?¡± He turned around, and there stood a person behind him. This person was not very old, with a poor and disheveled appearance, eyes dull and sleepy. Upon hearing Su Mo¡¯s words, he lifted his head and looked at Su Mo, or more precisely, at the Sword Box on Su Mo¡¯s back, and said in a weary tone: ¡°I want to borrow the sword.¡± ¡°Borrow the sword?¡± Su Mo raised an eyebrow. Since he had entered the town, he had felt a subtle aura enveloping him, as if present yet absent. Though it didn¡¯t contain any murderous intent or malice, it had the feeling of a thorn in his back. It was as if someone was sneaking behind him with a sword aimed at his neck. Yet, they never struck. Thus, he used the pretext to separate from Yang Xiaoyun and wandered to this deserted area. His intention was to draw out this person, no matter their purpose; it was a good opportunity to act when no one else was around. Unexpectedly, the person behind him did not launch a surprise attack. Instead, they followed him openly. Seeing this, Su Mo also asked openly. Unexpectedly, this was the response he received. ¡°Correct.¡± The person nodded, continuing to look at the case behind Su Mo: ¡°Inside there, lies a fine sword.¡± ¡°You are mistaken.¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, thinking of leaving. ¡°I am not mistaken.¡± The person shook his head: ¡°I may not be well-versed in many things, but when it comes to the topic of swords, scarcely anything escapes my eyes. I would like to borrow your sword, if you are willing?¡± ¡°Willing or not willing, what should I say?¡± Su Mo smirked. However, the man looked at Su Mo with a peculiar gaze, seemingly puzzled as to why Su Mo would say such a thing? Then he said in a matter-of-fact tone: ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll borrow it; if you¡¯re not, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°...¡± This conversation is dead. Su Mo laughed lightly: ¡°Then I am unwilling.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The man nodded, said nothing further, and showed no intention of making a move. He seemed to have not a shred of motivation in him... it even gave Su Mo the feeling that if there was a bed offered to him now, this person would lie down without a second thought, and sleep until the world turns dark. However, Su Mo found himself in a dilemma. If it came to fighting, this person showed no intention of initiating. If it didn¡¯t come to fighting... How many could turn their back and walk away in such a situation, exposing themselves? But Su Mo¡¯s dilemma didn¡¯t last long: ¡°Then I shall leave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded slightly. Su Mo indeed turned around and left. The man lifted his foot to proceed but suddenly halted. The lack of energy in his face became more evident, he even yawned hugely. He rubbed his face and turned his gaze to a roof on one side. There, stood a person. Holding a Silver Spear, tall and upright. A solemn aura invisibly enveloping him fully. Should he step forward, a myriad of killing techniques would descend from the heavens. So, he sighed, did not continue moving forward, but instead, sat down, curled up, leaned against a wall¡¯s base, his head resting against the wall, and just like that, he closed his eyes. ¡°...¡± Even though Yang Xiaoyun believes she has more experience adventuring in Jianghu than Su Mo, she never expected to encounter such a person. After a brief silence, seeing that Su Mo had reached the mouth of the alley, she turned and left. In just a moment, the two had reached the exit of the small town. They exchanged glances, and Su Mo twitched the corner of his mouth: ¡°Oddball.¡± ¡°Weird business.¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded in agreement. From the moment they parted ways, they had an understanding. Su Mo wouldn¡¯t casually suggest splitting up unless there was a reason behind it. Although Yang Xiaoyun hadn¡¯t noticed that person¡¯s presence, she immediately cooperated. Still, during this time, she took the opportunity to write a letter, sending it out through the unique communication method of the Iron Blood Escort Agency. Then she hurried to meet up with Su Mo. In their eyes, the timing was just right. Indeed, Yang Xiaoyun arrived neither too early nor too late; it was perfectly timed. However, the enemy they anticipated didn¡¯t show up; instead, it was an oddball. The oddball showed no intention of initiating a fight, so there was no need for them to strike. They promptly stopped talking and rode off again. By their calculations, they would arrive at Sutou just before nightfall if they started their travels now. This was also the reason why they didn¡¯t rest here tonight. The journey that followed went smoothly. There were no disruptions on the road, and no complications when they arrived at the Sutou Inn. But when they woke up, there was a man sitting at the entrance of the inn. The man was dressed in tattered clothes, looking downtrodden and disheveled, yet, paradoxically, he possessed an extraordinary aura... If one had to describe this aura, it was such that with just one glance, one could discern him from an ordinary beggar. This man... was not a beggar. No matter how destitute or despondent he appeared. With a steamed bun in hand, Su Mo slurping white porridge with pickles, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but drift towards the man. The man also looked toward Su Mo, then let out a big yawn. ¡°Want something to eat?¡± Su Mo asked. The man was silent and after a moment shook his head. Su Mo asked, ¡°Not hungry?¡± The man honestly replied, ¡°Hungry.¡± ¡°Then why not eat?¡± ¡°If I eat your food, I¡¯d feel embarrassed to ask you for a favor of borrowing your sword.¡± Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun exchanged a glance, the man indeed had principles. But even with principles, the sword couldn¡¯t be borrowed: ¡°This sword isn¡¯t mine, if you want to borrow or buy a sword, look elsewhere.¡± ¡°I only want this one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not mine.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°Wait for what?¡± ¡°For you to deliver it to its owner.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then ask him to lend me the sword.¡± Su Mo laughed. Oddball, indeed a peculiar fellow. This stubborn nature was somewhat amusing and frustrating, but not entirely unlikable. However, liking him doesn¡¯t mean favoring his presence, especially when they didn¡¯t want someone following them. So, after finishing breakfast, he paid no further attention to this man, and directly rode off with Yang Xiaoyun. Unexpectedly, for the following few days, the man stuck around like a stubborn plaster. During the day, no matter how far Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun traveled, by the next morning, he would inevitably appear nearby. Su Mo tried to chase him off, to beat him, and he would run far away... only to reappear like a ghost the next day, repeating this cycle endlessly. Chapter 41 - 41 41 Seven Extremes Hall ?Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Seven Extremes Hall Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Seven Extremes Hall Editor: Atlas Studios Having such a person relentlessly following behind, no matter how one looks, it¡¯s bound to make one uncomfortable. But shaking them off is truly not easy. No matter how Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun disguise themselves or hide, this person always manages to find them like a cat that has smelled fish. While it is annoying, they are at a loss for what to do with him for the time being. After all, whether it¡¯s Su Mo or Yang Xiaoyun, they can indeed be ruthless towards evil people. However, facing someone who neither fights back nor talks back, who just wants to borrow a sword¡ªand not even forcibly... they couldn¡¯t really just slap him dead, right? After such a deadlock for several days, this night, Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun were delayed by a minor incident on the road, missing the chance to stay at Sutou. They had no choice but to spend the night in the open by the roadside. Beside the campfire, the two sat opposite each other, gazing into the deep night. Yang Xiaoyun spoke softly: ¡°We¡¯re only half a month away from Yuqing Mountain... They still haven¡¯t made any move.¡± ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re not prepared yet...¡± Su Mo poked at the campfire with a stick: ¡°I suspect they¡¯d rather not confront us directly, fearing that they won¡¯t return. If I were them, I¡¯d probably think of another method.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°If it were you, what kind of method would you use?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not easy to say.¡± Su Mo pondered for a moment: ¡°For instance, stirring up some trouble... fishing in troubled waters?¡± ¡°Fishing in troubled waters?¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s brows raised lightly, then she suddenly looked towards the darkness: ¡°Is it that person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Su Mo shook his head. The night was silent and deep; it was some time before any sound of a person came through the shadows. A figure emerged only just then, swiftly approaching them. This person looked travel-worn as if they had come a long distance. Upon reaching the firelight, he first stopped and took several breaths, then turned his gaze to Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun. With a slight bow and a hearty smile: ¡°Fellow travelers... I come here seeking a bit of firelight to find shelter for the time being; I wonder if it¡¯d be convenient for you two?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡± Su Mo immediately shook his head. Yang Xiaoyun glanced thoughtfully at Su Mo and lowered her head, casually gripping the Silver Spear beside her. The newcomer seemed befuddled, not expecting such a response from Su Mo. He stood still for the moment, a bit shocked. After a brief self-deprecating laugh: ¡°I mean no harm; I only wish to warm myself by the fire, please, sir...¡± His words were cut short when suddenly a cold laugh was heard not far away. ¡°How laughable, they¡¯ve already said no, and you¡¯re still shamelessly lingering.¡± The voice was clear and cold, subtly threatening. The face of the person who had just arrived changed suddenly: ¡°You¡¯ve come so quickly...¡± Without hesitation, he immediately turned to Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, bowing slightly: ¡°My apologies for the intrusion, goodbye.¡± After speaking, he sprung into the air, showing impressive Qinggong. However, he did not expect that just as he left the circle of firelight, he would emit an extremely angry and shocked groan: ¡°You...¡± The sentence was never completed; how he flew away was exactly how he flew back. His figure crashed down beside the fire, covered in blood. He had been pierced through by a sword. From the darkness on both sides, a person emerged from each, one of them holding a longsword, dripping blood. The other one simply shook their head, sighing as they walked forward: ¡°I knew your Qinggong was good, so of course I would not be unprepared. Having tracked you this far, you don¡¯t think I was just doing it for fun, do you?¡± ¡°...You... how unreasonable!¡± The man on the ground was ghostly pale, his lifeblood draining away, his True Qi erratic, struggling even to speak smoothly. But now he couldn¡¯t help but glance at Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, angrily saying to the two: ¡°Each should take responsibility for their deeds. Today I ended up here by chance encounter with these two, but I didn¡¯t expect it to lead to trouble. You may kill me, but do not implicate others.¡± ¡°Others?¡± The two glanced at Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, shaking their heads slightly: ¡°In the situation today, who among us is an outsider? Having come upon this scene, who can keep themselves entirely uninvolved? If blame must be assigned, then first, blame their ill fortune, and second, blame you... for bringing disaster upon them.¡± After saying this, he seemed unwilling to say much more, simply flicking his hand lightly: ¡°Just kill them all.¡± The tone was nonchalant, as if he was not discussing murder, but rather a trivial task. The one with the longsword showed no expression, the flash of the blade signaling the intent to kill. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun exchanged a glance, both corners of their eyes showing helplessness. Just as the swordsman was about to commit murder, the sound of the air being parted swiftly arrived in unison, and in the blink of an eye, the once quiet forest now had over a dozen additional figures. After these dozen or so figures landed, one stepped forward, eyes quickly sweeping over everyone present. The man who¡¯d been ready to kill as easily as slaughtering chickens instantly changed his demeanor: ¡°Subordinate pays respect to the Sword Master, I did not expect this issue to require the personal attention of the Sword Master. It is my incompetence, I ask the Sword Master to mete out punishment.¡± ¡°Indeed, punishment is due.¡± The Sword Master coldly glanced at him: ¡°You were supposed to retrieve the lost item, yet you quickly resort to killing. The reputation of Seven Extremes Hall is being ruined by people like you.¡± Seven Extremes Hall? Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun exchanged looks. Their expressions carried a hint of strangeness. Seven Extremes Hall was, relatively speaking, a somewhat peculiar organization. To call it a sect would not be quite accurate; though there is an inheritance within, it¡¯s not in the format of master-disciple transmission. Rather, it operates on a merit-based inheritance system, where each task done for Seven Extremes Hall accumulates merits recorded in the Book of Contributions, which can then be exchanged for the internal inheritance. Seven Extremes Hall claims to excel in seven arts ¡ª fist, spear, whip, hammer, knife, sword, and Qi! Corresponding to seven sets of martial arts and likewise to seven types of weapons. Each of these seven weapons is managed by one person. The Great Hall Master of Seven Extremes Hall, Feng Wuxiang, governs from above. The seven Weapon Masters stand below one, but above ten thousand. Hence, this organization is less a sect and more a gang. Yet, it does not interfere in any gang conflicts, so there is no clash with the Luofeng Alliance, content in its place between the cracks of sects and gangs. Additionally, in recent years, Seven Extremes Hall has garnered an unsavory reputation. Despite presenting itself as a reputable sect, rumors suggest that its tactics have become more ruthless, earning a level of disdain from the Jianghu¡¯s Righteous Path. That much seems to be true today. Just witnessing the previous man¡¯s readiness to kill, one can see that Seven Extremes Hall holds human life cheaply. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun had not expected to encounter Seven Extremes Hall in this territory... While they were pondering this, they heard the kneeling man exclaim: ¡°Your subordinate deserves death a thousand times over, yet I ask the Sword Master to see clearly, the stolen item is no trifle and concerns secrets that cannot allow any survivors!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± The Sword Master was suddenly furious, pointing a finger: ¡°Our Seven Extremes Hall is a staple of Jianghu, how can we engage in such murders and silencing of voices? If you speak another word, placing no value on human life, I will be the first to take your life!!¡± Chapter 42 - 42 42 Sword Borrower ?Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Sword Borrower Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Sword Borrower Editor: Atlas Studios The Sword Master spoke righteously and sternly, silencing the man with no chance to retort. He then turned to Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, and, bowing slightly, said: ¡°Both of you have been startled, today¡¯s incident is due to the lax control of our Seven Extremes Hall, please do not take it to heart.¡± ¡°Certainly not.¡± Neither Su Mo nor Yang Xiaoyun felt it appropriate to continue sitting there, to avoid seeming arrogant, and promptly stood up, returning the gesture with a bow. However, they saw the Sword Master¡¯s eyes darting about, suddenly fixating on the sword box beside Su Mo. A sharp glint flashed in his eyes: ¡°Hmm? What is this object? Why is it in your possession?¡± Su Mo raised his eyebrows slightly: ¡°What are you implying, Sword Master?¡± ¡°What am I implying? You know perfectly well!¡± The Sword Master suddenly switched his earlier demeanor, becoming aggressively confrontational, his sharpness fully revealed: ¡°This item belongs to our Seven Extremes Hall, and was stolen by this person!¡± He stretched out his hand to point at the man on the ground, who was agape and seemingly in disbelief of his own ears. Yet the Sword Master looked coldly at Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun: ¡°I initially thought you two were unwittingly caught up in this. However, it seems that you are in cahoots with this individual. It looks like we¡¯ve caught you red-handed; there¡¯s no need to say more. Now, do you comply and come with me back to Seven Extremes Hall, or do I have to force you?¡± ¡°Bullshit!!!¡± The man on the ground tried to rise, but failed, and instead sat up straight, pointing at the Sword Master and furiously cursed: ¡°Do you still have the nerve to call yourself a reputable sect? Framing and lying freely as if it¡¯s child¡¯s play. Such actions, how are they any different from the evil paths?¡± ¡°Who are you, a thief, to spout nonsense here?¡± ¡°I!¡± The man, with his words stuck in his throat, his face red with anger, finally managed to squeeze out: ¡°Even thieves have principles!!!¡± ¡°A thief is a thief, a bandit is a bandit!¡± The Sword Master coldly retorted and then looked at Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun: ¡°You two don¡¯t seem like despicable people. If you¡¯ve been deceived by villains due to your youth, it¡¯s understandable you¡¯ve gone astray. If you¡¯re willing to accompany me back to Seven Extremes Hall, there¡¯s still room for leniency. Otherwise...¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Hearing this, Su Mo could not help but burst into laughter: ¡°What a Seven Extremes Hall, such deeds truly opened my eyes tonight. Sword Master... you wouldn¡¯t happen to take me for a three-year-old child?¡± ¡°Probably not even three.¡± Yang Xiaoyun gently shook his head: ¡°If it were a three-year-old child, at least they would understand one thing...¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Su Mo glanced at Yang Xiaoyun. ¡°When you¡¯re in another¡¯s territory, whatever they say goes. If they call a deer a horse, you must agree. Life and death are in their hands; where is there room for you to speak?¡± ¡°Fair point.¡± Su Mo nodded repeatedly, then looked at the Sword Master: ¡°Sword Master, I too have a piece of advice for you. Though you aren¡¯t a benevolent person, you don¡¯t seem foolish enough to let greed cloud your judgment. The item behind me, I won¡¯t even mention that it has nothing to do with you, but are you not afraid of calling trouble upon yourself and involuntarily bringing disaster upon the entire Seven Extremes Hall?¡± ¡°Very well!¡± The Sword Master exclaimed, pointing his finger: ¡°It seems you are unyielding!¡± As those words fell, the clanging sound of swords being drawn rang incessantly. The Seven Extremes Hall Disciples drew their swords, menace filled the air, pointing towards Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun. Yang Xiaoyun smiled calmly, about to step forward, but then a voice came from not too far away. ¡°Stop it, both of you.¡± The voice sounded somewhat lethargic, as if speaking a few more words would exhaust the speaker to death, so after saying two words, there was a small pause before the next two words were uttered weakly. However, the person speaking was evidently lethargic, yet their voice clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears. As the people of Seven Extremes Hall slightly startled, Sword Master¡¯s eyes flickered and he spotted that person. That person stood on the boundary between shadow and light, appearing disheveled, covered in dirt, his face displaying drowsiness, seemingly not having slept for quite some time. Having said his piece, he then opened his mouth wide and yawned enormously. Then he nodded his head, emphasizing his words slightly: ¡°Hmm, stop.¡± ¡°Where did this troublemaker come from?¡± Sword Master¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he glanced at the person: ¡°Are you also with them? Then you might as well come with us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± The man shook his head. Sword Master, upon hearing this, laughed in rage: ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice!!¡± As soon as he spoke, a Seven Extremes Hall Disciple leaped forward, his Longsword pointed straight at the man¡¯s forehead. Although Sword Master spoke arrogantly, he still maintained caution toward this unknown and inexplicable person. Sending his subordinate to probe; if a single sword strike kills him, then there would be no mystery, if not, at least it would reveal some of his abilities. Yet, what was seen was a flash of the sword light, and a body lay horizontal on the ground. It was not the sleepy-eyed, plaster-like man, but rather the Seven Extremes Hall Disciple. The Longsword was certainly in hand, and the attack had been fully executed. However, inexplicably, the Longsword had already ended up in the palm of the sleepy-eyed man, its blade piercing through the eyebrow of the Seven Extremes Hall Disciple. With a flick of the sword light, it was drawn out from the eyebrow, and blood spilled on the ground, yet the expression of the man holding the Longsword remained sleepy and listless. Without even a glance at the corpse, he looked at the sword in his hand. The next moment, a second emotion emerged on his face besides fatigue... disgust. ¡°Shoddy sword.¡± The sword itself was not shoddy, but as the words left his mouth, the fine sword became a shoddy one. All because, accompanying his words was the movement of his fingers. A snap of the fingers, and the blade made a ¡°kang¡± sound, snapping into two pieces. This skill of breaking a sword with two fingers was nothing extraordinary, but the means of snatching the sword and killing with it earlier were somewhat startling. Sword Master¡¯s gaze fluctuated uncertainly: ¡°Who might you be?¡± ¡°Sword borrower.¡± As the man spoke, he positioned himself between Sword Master and Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, with his back to them and facing Sword Master: ¡°I need to borrow a sword from them... they were about to deliver this sword to someone else, and before it reaches its intended recipient, it should not fall into the hands of someone with ulterior motives... yeah, I¡¯m referring to you.¡± ¡°...¡± Sword Master¡¯s lips twitched: ¡°Are you meddling in the affairs of Seven Extremes Hall?¡± ¡°...What is that?¡± The sword borrower seemed somewhat confused. Sword Master was taken aback: ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking... what is Seven Extremes Hall?¡± After finishing his question, the sword borrower shook his head again and yawned a great yawn: ¡°Nevermind, it¡¯s not important...¡± Sword Master¡¯s face turned alternately pale and flushed, grinding his teeth in anger: ¡°Fine, fine, fine, the Jianghu is a deep place, filled with many who fear not death. If so, do not blame me today for unleashing slaughter!!!¡± Chapter 43 - 43 43 Handover ?Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Handover Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Handover Editor: Atlas Studios The situation before their eyes was not only beyond the Sword Master of the Seven Extremes Hall¡¯s expectation. It was also beyond Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s predictions. However, after they exchanged glances, they did not hesitate and immediately retreated... The ¡®thief¡¯ on the ground, who had stolen something from the Seven Extremes Hall, was also retreating... Already injured, he could not even crawl upright, only desperately dragging his arms backwards, trying to escape the battle before him. Yang Xiaoyun, being kind-hearted, saw his struggle and simply reached out with her spear, giving him a hand. The man looked back at Yang Xiaoyun, hurriedly thanked her: ¡°Thank you.¡± Grasping the spear shaft, Yang Xiaoyun casually flicked it and the man weighing over a hundred jin was tossed to the other side as if weightless. As Yang Xiaoyun stood with her spear ready, a fight had already broken out over there. However, with just one look, Yang Xiaoyun scoffed coldly: ¡°What a Sword Master.¡± It was then the Sword Master had unexpectedly retreated behind everyone. His disciples formed an array to meet the enemy, encircling the sword borrower. Su Mo was seeing this method of using an array to face enemies on Jianghu for the first time and couldn¡¯t help but be curious: ¡°What array is this?¡± ¡°This is the secret of the Middle Sword Hall of the Seven Extremes Hall, the [Small Earth Evil Xuan Kun Sword Formation].¡± ¡°Small?¡± Su Mo thought for a moment: ¡°With thirty-six Heavenly Aurorae and seventy-two Earth Evils, where does ¡®small¡¯ come from?¡± ¡°Because both the sword technique and the array are incomplete...¡± Yang Xiaoyun said: ¡°Among the people of the Sword Hall from Seven Extremes Hall, there was an elder who, by chance many years ago, broke into a secret place. Inside, he found a Sword Manual of the Earth Evil¡¯s seventy-two swords. Unfortunately, there was another person with him at that time, and both of them were enemies. Naturally, they fought fiercely over this sword manual, and in the end, it was torn in two, each taking away the first thirty-six swords. ¡°It¡¯s said that this predecessor from the Sword Hall was also unlucky. Having taken away half the sword manual and severely injured, he was ambushed and robbed of the sword manual. Although he managed to fend off the attacker, he ended up losing another eighteen swords, leaving only eighteen in the end. ¡°After returning to the Seven Extremes Hall, he secluded himself to heal his wounds and devoted himself to the diligent study of the eighteen remnants of the swords, eventually understanding and creating a set of [Earth Evil Xuan Kun Sword Technique]. ¡°This set of swordsmanship was also considered extraordinary, it¡¯s only a pity that compared to the original seventy-two swords of the Earth Evil, it lacked as many as fifty-four swords, after all, it fell short. ¡°He was not reconciled and continued to refine these eighteen swords. Although he could not complete the set, he created the Earth Evil Xuan Kun Sword Formation. ¡°Eighteen people form the array, with hidden sharpness under unique mechanisms. ¡°Since then, it has become a core skill of the Sword Hall. ¡°However, when thinking of the original, there was always dissatisfaction in his heart, thus, he prefixed the Earth Evil Xuan Kun Sword Formation with ¡®Small¡¯, as a way to not forget the resentment of the past. ¡°It also carries the intention to encourage future disciples to complete this array formation.¡± After all, the Iron Blood Escort Agency was well-experienced, and Yang Yizhi had a wealth of Jianghu experience; these matters were all told to Yang Xiaoyun as stories. At this moment, as he spoke at length, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer again: ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that in recent years, the Seven Extremes Hall has become less and less formidable, the disciples performing this sword array, I¡¯m afraid have long forgotten the grudge of their predecessor.¡± Su Mo nodded slightly, but his eyes never left the battle circle. But he saw that the sword borrower, of unknown origin, had an extraordinary level of martial arts. Although he had no sword in hand, he moved effortlessly through the blade edges, as if walking on flat ground. The Small Earth Evil Xuan Kun Sword Formation was by no means ordinary, yet it seemed lackluster before this man. Suddenly, with a casual grab, one of the Seven Extremes Hall Disciples inexplicably lost their sword. In a moment, they were petrified. Just when they thought they were about to close their eyes and wait for death, they heard the sword borrower spit out in disgust: ¡°Trash sword.¡± After saying that, just like before, he used the same method and with a ting, the sword blade was broken. Thereafter, the sword borrower was seen deftly grabbing and locking onto swords either by seizing or capturing them. While the disciples of Seven Extremes Hall were still stunned, they found their hands to be completely empty. The longswords that were originally in the palm had astonishingly all fallen into the hands of the sword borrower. With both hands wielding the swords, he casually tossed them upwards into the midair. In an instant, a dozen longswords flickered in the sky. The sword borrower looked up and suddenly let out a long sigh, then with both sleeves waving, an invisible Sword Qi suddenly arrived, followed by a continuous clinking sound... One after another, the sound echoed, and the sky full of longswords were now all broken, surrounding the sword borrower as they fell to the ground. ¡°A ground full of scrap metal, none fit to be called a sword.¡± With the loss of the longswords, the Small Earth Evil Xuan Kun Sword Formation was naturally broken. Intimidated by the sword borrower¡¯s method and momentum, the disciples of Seven Extremes Hall dared not take a step forward for a moment. The sword borrower then glanced at the Sword Master: ¡°Where is your sword?¡± Upon hearing this, the Sword Master subconsciously guarded his own sword, his facial expression uncertain and changing: ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°... Did I not say it? I am a person who borrows swords.¡± The sword borrower spoke softly. ¡°...¡± Who would believe such nonsense? The Sword Master questioned himself; even though he had extensive experience in Jianghu, none of the sword experts he knew in terms of appearance or martial arts matched the figure before him. His brow was furrowed tightly as he hesitated. However, glancing at Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, he finally let out a sigh: ¡°Alright, alright, today I shall give you face, and not trouble these two juniors who have misspoken. Goodbye.¡± As he finished speaking, with a wave of his hand, the disciples of Seven Extremes Hall immediately turned to leave. ¡°Hold on.¡± Su Mo suddenly spoke up. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Coldness flashed in the eyes of the Sword Master. Su Mo gently shook his head: ¡°Although we two are new to Jianghu and cannot be considered significant figures, when escorting goods, one should be kind to everyone. ¡°However, your actions today, calling a deer a horse, inverting right and wrong. If it weren¡¯t for this... sword borrower aiding us today, if it had been an ordinary person, wouldn¡¯t they be at your mercy to falsely accuse? ¡°Now that your scheme has failed, you think you can just leave... Where in this world are there such good things? ¡°Sword Master, if you do not give us an explanation for this matter, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be justified, right?¡± ¡°Bold junior, you certainly have courage. What kind of explanation do you want?¡± The Sword Master¡¯s expression turned grim, his gaze intensely directed at Su Mo. ¡°That depends on what the senior is willing to give.¡± ¡°My life! If you have the ability, come and take it!¡± The Sword Master, though wary of the sword borrower, did not have such considerations for Su Mo. His aura was overwhelming, as if he stood above all else. Yang Xiaoyun gave Su Mo a glance, her eyebrows gently raised. Su Mo, however, smiled faintly: ¡°Such magnanimity from the senior, then I, the junior... dare not neglect!¡± With those words, Su Mo stepped forward. In a few strides, he had passed the sword borrower, who glanced at Su Mo before shaking his head slightly and moving aside to lean against a tree trunk, tilting his head as if he intended to sleep there. Chapter 44 - 44 44 Accepting the Invitation and Taking the ?Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Accepting the Invitation and Taking the Command Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Accepting the Invitation and Taking the Command Editor: Atlas Studios Sword borrower acted thusly, but the Sword Master watched with reassurance. He didn¡¯t know much about Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, not even their names. He came here today for another reason. His previous actions were not aimless. The sword borrower¡¯s disruption led him to consider withdrawal. Now facing Su Mo directly, he was not alarmed. After all, judging by Su Mo¡¯s age, a young man in his twenties, even if he had been training since he was in the womb, what significant achievements could he possibly have? There might be some from prestigious sects or noble families, young and yet possessing extraordinary skills. However, such people would not be obscure and unknown, nor would they appear here. Therefore, when Su Mo approached him to confront the issue, the Sword Master knew today¡¯s matter would take another turn. And this turn of events, he was pleased to see. Taking a deep breath, he signaled with his eyes, causing the Seven Extremes Hall Disciples to all step forward at once. Su Mo glanced around and sighed, ¡°Sword Master, this is not the manner of a nobleman, nor does it demonstrate the grace of a senior in Jianghu.¡± ¡°I am the Sword Master of Seven Extremes Hall, a position of high honor, not someone a nameless youngster like you can challenge at will. ¡°You ask for an explanation from me, and I shall give you one. ¡°However, if you can¡¯t even approach me, you will not obtain that explanation!¡± The Sword Master¡¯s mouth curved into a cold smirk, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity for someone as young as you to die like this. I still have a piece of advice for you, come back to Seven Extremes Hall with me, and we¡¯ll settle this matter once and for all. Why needlessly waste your life at such a young age over a momentary delusion?¡± ¡°Well said, Seven Extremes Hall, well said, Sword Master.¡± Su Mo nodded slightly, and in the midst of talking, two Seven Extremes Hall disciples had already moved to his left and right, one targeting a vital point in Su Mo¡¯s chest and the other covering him with palm strikes aimed at the waist and lower body. Seven Extremes Hall claims to be prestigious, yet the techniques its disciples deploy are hardly brilliant; they are vicious and ruthless, chilling to the bone. Su Mo no longer spoke. He stepped out, swung his hand, and as the person on his left threw a punch, it collided with Su Mo¡¯s own punch. A cracking sound was heard, and the Seven Extremes Hall disciple¡¯s fist shattered, blood spurting as Su Mo¡¯s punch landed squarely on his chest. Without movement, the body shook violently, blood exploded from his back, and he fell dead on the scene. Meanwhile, the person on the left still hadn¡¯t grasped what had happened, when he saw Su Mo¡¯s foot approaching; his right hand attacking while his left hand was defensive. Instinctively, he tried to block Su Mo¡¯s kick. However, without any effort, Su Mo shattered his defense, shattering it into nothingness, followed by another kick that struck his leg. A snapping sound rang out, his leg broke instantly, he lost his balance, and naturally, his attack faltered. He fell to his knees with a thud, preparing to meet his end, but Su Mo simply strode away. Along the way, any Seven Extremes Hall Disciple who attempted to intercept him was either injured or killed upon contact, not withstanding even a single exchange. Su Mo¡¯s techniques differed vastly from those of the sword borrower. The sword borrower had a mysterious and skillful movement technique, easily maneuvering through the Small Earth Evil Xuan Kun Sword Formation as if walking on flat ground, as natural as if he were in his own backyard. His demeanor was carefree, and if it wasn¡¯t for his obviously sleepy characteristic, it might have been even more enjoyable to watch. But as for Su Mo... his presence was like a human-shaped Tyrannosaurus. With swings and hits, whether hammering or sweeping, slapping or smashing, his techniques, though intricate, were simplified to the essence, never using one move too many, never taking one step extra. ¡°Yet with each move and technique, shrieks of agony echoed all around. Su Mo stepped forward to the sound of these wails, approaching the Sword Master. Seven Extremes Hall Disciples were either dead or injured, none able to stand. Su Mo looked at the Sword Master, whose expression was changing unpredictably, and smiled gently: ¡°Sword Master, I have been invited here to take your life.¡± ¡°How dare you!!¡± The Sword Master, from his high position, even amidst his shock and rage, had no intention of simply waiting for death. With a tremor of his arms, his sleeves billowed without wind and sharp Sword Qi formed from nowhere. His longsword was still sheathed behind him, yet his fingers formed a sword, and between them, swirled Sword Qi filled the air, his fingertips executing exquisite sword techniques. Unfortunately... these exquisite sword techniques, when used against Su Mo, were as futile as winking at a blind man. Su Mo casually grabbed his two fingers in his palm, where he covered them with Inner Strength, completely disregarding the enveloping Sword Qi, and with a light twist, a crisp snap was heard. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± The Sword Master couldn¡¯t help but scream out in pain as his two fingers were forcibly broken. How could it not hurt? ¡°How frivolous...¡± Su Mo gently shook his head: ¡°Sword Master, please go ahead, I will personally visit the Seven Extremes Hall Headquarters another day, to meet the Great Hall Master Feng Wuxiang and explain everything clearly. Perhaps then, I will also demand an explanation.¡± After saying this, a palm covered with Inner Strength had already struck down. The Sword Master in his dreams never anticipated falling here. One of his hands was seized by Su Mo, while the other tried to channel all his Inner Strength in an attempt to block Su Mo¡¯s palm. However, the overwhelming force directly pressed his palm backwards, the first to touch his crown was his own hand. Thud! A muffled sound, and the Sword Master collapsed onto the ground, kneeling. The light in his eyes scattered, life extinguished. After performing this deed, Su Mo glanced at the sword on the Sword Master¡¯s back, thought for a moment, slightly shifted his body, and gently drew the sword from its sheath. No mechanism that he had anticipated occurred, what he drew was a broken sword. ¡°Oh...¡± Su Mo suddenly realized, no wonder the Sword Master never unsheathed his sword at any time. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but drawing it was of no avail. A broken sword, in the hands of a master, might still wield some power, but the Sword Master was clearly not such a master. What¡¯s more... for the Sword Hall¡¯s Sword Master to have a broken sword if brought into a battle would reveal his weaknesses, hence until his death, the Sword Master had never unsheathed his sword. In a moment of thought, the broken sword in his hand suddenly flew out, not because someone else drew it away using Inner Strength, but because he himself threw it. The broken sword whistled through the air, eventually landing in front of someone. And that person, at this moment, was secretly crawling on the ground, trying to sneak away unnoticed. This person... was the ¡®thief¡¯ the Sword Master had previously pursued! Ahead was the sword¡¯s gleam, his face now devoid of the earlier righteous fury he shared with Su Mo in denouncing the Seven Extremes Hall, utterly pale and lifeless. Su Mo¡¯s gentle voice then came to his ears: ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Chapter 45 - 45 45 The Reason ?Chapter 45: Chapter 45 The Reason Chapter 45: Chapter 45 The Reason Editor: Atlas Studios Su Mo¡¯s voice was not stern, nor was it unrelentingly harsh. It was gentle, as if it were a casual greeting between friends. However, this casual greeting contrasted starkly with the ghastly screams on the ground. The man had no choice but to stop in his tracks and turn back to look at Su Mo. His face was ashen, completely drained of color. Su Mo looked at him and smiled: ¡°Ever since you arrived here, I knew something was off. Although you arrived first, I clearly heard that the other two arrived almost simultaneously with you. Still, once you showed up, they each concealed themselves to the left and right. ¡°They keep claiming you stole their things, yet they refuse to mention what those things are. ¡°When the Sword Master from Seven Extremes Hall arrived, upon seeing the Sword Box behind me, he immediately insisted that it was the item you had stolen. ¡°Retreating ten thousand steps, I could guess that this Sword Master from Seven Extremes Hall, upon seeing my item, sensed its uniqueness, and wanted to claim it for himself. ¡°However, the previous dealings between you all are obscure, aren¡¯t they?¡± Su Mo squatted down, still smiling as he said, ¡°The injuries on your body seem quite real, pity that the more you do, the more you say, the more mistakes you make. Regarding all your Mystical deception, I do have a guess, but right now, I¡¯d prefer to first hear what you have to say.¡± His tone was warm, as though he were having a heart-to-heart with an old friend. After giving Su Mo a cautious glance, the man began to narrate: ¡°The Sword Master... had encountered a Swordsman before, and for some reason, they suddenly came to blows. ¡°The result was that the Swordsman was extremely fierce, and with a single strike, he managed to snap the Sword Master¡¯s personal sword... ¡°The Sword Hall holds the Qingyang Sword, the Sword Master is only charged with managing and using it. If the Qingyang Sword were to be damaged in the slightest, the Sword Master would bear substantial blame. ¡°At that time, the atmosphere in the Sword Hall was naturally gloomy... until the Sword Master heard a piece of news that a master swordsmith had forged a new treasure sword, precious enough to rival the Qingyang Sword. ¡°Yet, for some reason, this sword was being escorted by an obscure and insignificant person. Upon hearing this, the Sword Master knew...this was an opportunity.¡± Here, he cautiously glanced at Su Mo again, seeing no displeasure on his face, he continued: ¡°As you know, Seven Extremes Hall¡¯s reputation is now in grave danger, the Sword Master indeed wanted to rectify his responsibility for damaging the Qingyang Sword. However, brazenly leading his disciples to ambush the escort, even if disguised as Green Forest Road, would still be recognizably notorious; after all, there are no walls in the world that don¡¯t leak. ¡°He... is already burdened with blame, and if he were to act in such a manner again, even with a replacement in hand, he¡¯d likely not escape from being held accountable. ¡°So, that¡¯s why he devised this elaborate plan... which was to have me feign stealing from the Sword Hall, to get close to you. ¡°The actions taken by the Sword Master upon arriving had a dual purpose. ¡°The first was to make me an enemy of the same foes as you, to become friends. ¡°The second... if you were intimidated by Seven Extremes Hall¡¯s reputation and momentum, and truly followed us, it would save a tremendous amount of effort. ¡°Conversely, if the plan did not come to fruition, then... after becoming friends with you two, I could naturally find a way to steal the sword in secret...¡± At this point in his explanation, he couldn¡¯t help but glance at the sword borrower who was fast asleep against the tree root. Even though he knew that without this person, tonight¡¯s plan would be doomed to fail anyhow. Yet, recalling the man¡¯s martial arts skills and Su Mo¡¯s prowess that leaves no opponent within a single move, he couldn¡¯t stop the cold sweat from breaking out on his forehead; he was truly terrified. ¡°How ingenious.¡± Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°If we were to go with you, once we reached the domain of the Seven Extremes Hall¡¯s, we would naturally be at your mercy, treated however you please. Even if this gets spread, we would only be known as two young Jianghu members who have stepped out of line. Then again, even if we were to go through the Seven Extremes Hall and come out unscathed, bearing the reputation of having stolen precious treasures, how could we face anyone in the Jianghu again? ¡°And us, two insignificant figures on the fringes of the Jianghu, even if we spoke openly of our ordeal, how many would believe us? ¡°Instead, we would be suspected of harboring resentment and slandering the Seven Extremes Hall... ¡°Furthermore, if things truly unfold as you have planned, ensnaring us with your first plot and turning us into friends, ¡°In that case, even if you were to steal the treasure sword in the dead of night, I would never associate it with the Seven Extremes Hall. ¡°After all, we would be united in our hatred of a common enemy, and your reputation as a ¡®thief¡¯ has been clearly announced by the Seven Extremes Hall. ¡°I would only scorn myself for befriending a thief and ultimately suffer for failing to judge people properly. ¡°Good... truly a clever scheme.¡± Su Mo let out a sigh. In this world, nothing outweighs reason. The Seven Extremes Hall¡¯s schemes aim to control reason; if successful, they would completely sever any association with this incident. As long as their goal is achieved, they might well mock us two junior members of the Jianghu over tea, for not understanding the dangers of human nature and the depths of the Jianghu, for falling prey to another¡¯s scheme while still being naive and ignorant. Yang Xiaoyun sighed softly, ¡°The treachery of the human heart is indeed the malice of the Jianghu.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just?¡± Su Mo sighed again, then asked, ¡°Do you know why I still haven¡¯t killed you?¡± ¡°Why... why?¡± Hearing this, the person couldn¡¯t help but raise his head to look at Su Mo. ¡°Because I¡¯m curious about something.¡± Su Mo asked, ¡°You¡¯ve said so much, but you haven¡¯t told us, who informed you of our journey¡¯s details, and who told you about the items we carry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s...¡± The man raised his head after just saying two words, only to see a sudden glint of a hidden weapon appear out of nowhere and shoot straight for his throat. This attack had been long in preparation, waiting only for the man to speak before it would instantly end his life. Unexpectedly, just as the gleam appeared, Su Mo quickly reached out and pulled the man behind him, causing the icy dart to lodge into a tree trunk instead. With a clang, illuminated by firelight, the hidden weapon¡¯s blue-green shine was evident¡ªit was clearly coated with deadly poison! ¡°Been waiting for you for a long time, did you really think I¡¯ve never watched a TV drama?¡± Su Mo casually threw the man over to Yang Xiaoyun, then with a push of his foot, he leaped into the night. Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s heart tightened, she was about to call out a warning when she heard a resounding boom. In the darkness, two figures had clearly clashed once, and the powerful Vigorous Wind radiation caused the firelight to leap up more than a foot into the air. But there was Su Mo, flying backward with furrowed brows. Yang Xiaoyun immediately asked, ¡°How is it? Are you injured?¡± ¡°No matter.¡± Su Mo shook his head, ¡°I parried a palm strike, but in this forest, there are actually two people hidden.¡± Chapter 46 - 46 46 Clue ?Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Clue Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Clue Editor: Atlas Studios Tonight¡¯s upheavals began when that ¡®thief¡¯ first appeared, and Su Mo had already calculated everything. These people planned meticulously, yet they never expected that Su Mo¡¯s Inner Strength was godlike, with sharp hearing and keen sight. They thought they acted covertly and flawlessly, not realizing everything was under Su Mo¡¯s control. If they had the ability to Conceal Breath like Yu Lingxin, that would have been another matter. But they didn¡¯t, and thus, they were transparent to Su Mo. Yet, there were two things that occurred beyond Su Mo¡¯s expectations. One was the intervention of the sword borrower. This person appeared without hiding his tracks, so Su Mo knew about him in advance. Initially, it was thought that this person followed because he wanted to borrow the sword, but who knew his real intentions? If he harbored ill intentions amidst the chaos, it¡¯d be an opportunity to resolve them at once. Unexpectedly, his intervention was to stop the Seven Extremes Hall. This turn of events caused the Seven Extremes Hall to abandon their initial plan and directly resort to their backup strategy. Indeed, if Su Mo wanted to play along superficially, he could have waited for the ¡®thief¡¯ to make his move in secret and then follow him to find the root of the issue, potentially resolving it in one fell swoop. However, this approach led to many unexpected complications. At this juncture, there¡¯s no room for so many unforeseen issues, especially when the Sword Master looked down on Su Mo, arrogantly wanting to stake his life. How could Su Mo, a man always ready to follow the righteous path, not take advantage of the situation and claim that life? The reasons Su Mo then elaborately explained the origins and causes to the ¡®thief¡¯ were twofold. Firstly, to see if there were other forces behind this incident. The presence of people from Seven Extremes Hall was strange, and although Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s journey was somewhat secretive, what they were escorting was not known to a fourth party. Although it¡¯s uncertain whether Ji Shuhua would publicize it, thereby leaking the information. Yet, one must also guard against others causing mischief behind the scenes, deliberately luring the Seven Extremes Hall here to muddle the clear waters. Secondly, just like what the Seven Extremes Hall intended to do. Su Mo killing people from Seven Extremes Hall today also needed a justified cause. The opponent¡¯s plots must not remain secret; otherwise, Su Mo¡¯s massacre tonight would be without justification. This might even tarnish him with a reputation for bloodlust. But by letting the Seven Extremes Hall¡¯s own members clarify the situation, Su Mo claimed the moral high ground! And Yang Xiaoyun, as the Young Leader of the Iron Blood Escort Agency, indeed carries significant weight. By overseeing this matter today, in the future, whether Seven Extremes Hall seeks them out, there¡¯s a basis for it, or if Su Mo indeed has trouble with Seven Extremes Hall, it wouldn¡¯t be without reason. The affairs of Jianghu may seem illogical, yet anyone striving on the Righteous Path in Jianghu and not wishing to fall into crooked ways must respect the rules. Otherwise, it¡¯s indeed tough to hold one¡¯s ground. As for the person who attacked secretly, although Su Mo did not preemptively grasp his movements, he was secretly vigilant. As he said, who hasn¡¯t watched a TV drama? In many TV dramas, just as crucial information is about to be revealed, someone abruptly arrives to kill. If such an event occurred right in front of him, wouldn¡¯t Su Mo become like those clueless protagonists in the dramas? Therefore, even without solid evidence, he remained careful. And indeed, someone attacked secretly. However, at this point, another unexpected event occurred that Su Mo had not anticipated. In that darkness, there wasn¡¯t just one person. While one attempted to murder and silence, by the time Su Mo arrived, another had already subdued him. Su Mo struck with his palm and matched with this person. This person¡¯s Inner Strength was tremendously strong, yet he deliberately concealed his true capabilities, causing Su Mo to be unable to ascertain the details for the moment. However, during the exchange of that palm, the opponent revealed a bit of his intent, which reminded Su Mo of that day in Luoxia City, in the narrow alley, the fifth hidden person. That person¡¯s Qinggong was exceptional; after grabbing someone, he matched a palm with Su Mo, turned around, and left, disappearing in the blink of an eye, leaving Su Mo unable to pursue any further. As Su Mo slightly furrowed his brows, he turned back to look at the ¡®thief¡¯: ¡°What were you trying to say just now?¡± That person also realized, he had just escaped death by a hair¡¯s breadth, someone intended to silently assassinate and silence him, and he was the target to be silenced. If not for Su Mo, his body would probably be cold by now. He dared not hide anything: ¡°I... I wanted to say, the person who informed the Sword Master of this matter... comes from Tianyu City! That person is a top expert under the City Lord of Tianyu City, Hua Qianyu, I... previously followed the Sword Master to visit Tianyu City, and had a brief encounter with him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that person¡¯s name?¡± Yang Xiaoyun immediately pressed further. ¡°The Autumn Rain, Pursuing Soul, Meteor of the Night... That person is Zhan Ming of the Meteor Sword!¡± Upon this revelation, Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun instinctively exchanged glances. The Autumn Rain, Pursuing Soul, Meteor of the Night is a description. Describing his swordsmanship. The chill of the autumn rain, the life-taking pursuit, the swiftness of a meteor. The meteor under the night sky not only encompasses the desolation of the autumn rain, the lethal intent of the soul pursuit but also as fast as lightning, difficult to capture. Thus, this Meteor Sword has garnered a significant reputation. Being within the domain of the Phoenix Alliance in one of the Four Cities, it was natural that Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun had heard of this person¡¯s fame. However, the two did not dwell on this matter further; an exchanged glance was enough to understand each other¡¯s thoughts. Su Mo looked at the thief and slightly smiled: ¡°Now that you have spoken these words, does the Seven Extremes Hall still have a place for you?¡± ¡°This...¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale, truly sensing that his situation was extremely perilous. Not to mention anything else, just watching as they planned to murder the Sword Master while he himself defected in the heat of battle, not just defecting, but even fully revealing their own side¡¯s plans to the enemy. This alone was enough for him to merit a myriad of deaths. This was fundamentally damaging the reputation of the Seven Extremes Hall. The Seven Extremes Hall truly had no place for him anymore. Moreover, there were people secretly wanting to take his life, to cut off this disobedient tongue. Lastly... were now Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun. Having now asked all they wanted, his life or death was entirely at their whim. This truly was a fate not of his own control, utterly dependent on others. For a moment, his heart felt as cold as dead ashes. But then he heard Yang Xiaoyun gently laugh: ¡°This debt to the Seven Extremes Hall ultimately can¡¯t just be casually written off, if you want to survive, there still is a way, but it also depends on your luck.¡± ¡°Please... please teach me, female hero!¡± The man immediately knelt on the ground, banging his head like pounding garlic. At the brink of despair, even the slightest bit of hope would not be neglected. Yang Xiaoyun said: ¡°You go to Luoxia City, find the Iron Blood Escort Agency, and say Yang Xiaoyun lets you stay temporarily in the escort agency. If you can successfully reach the Iron Blood Escort Agency, then your life is saved. However, whether you can survive along the way still remains uncertain, it¡¯s a desperate gamble for life, it all depends on whether you can seize that sliver of a chance or not.¡± ¡°Iron Blood Escort Agency!? You are Yang Xiaoyun, the Young Leader of the Iron Blood Escort Agency??¡± The man¡¯s face was entirely filled with shock, clearly oblivious to the identities of Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun exchanged glances, their eyes both slightly amazed. Chapter 47 - 47 47 Start with a Bang but End with a Whimper ?Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Start with a Bang but End with a Whimper Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Start with a Bang but End with a Whimper Editor: Atlas Studios The flickering flames cast shadows that danced unpredictably. The silent woods, the disciples of Seven Extremes Hall who remained barely alive had already departed, taking with them the Sword Master and the corpses of their brethren. Whether they could return alive to Seven Extremes Hall was not within Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s considerations. That ¡®thief¡¯ had also left. They might as well have left together. As for what might happen between them after leaving, Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun did not care. However, this action actually bore a semblance of killing the spirit along with the body. If that ¡®thief¡¯ wanted to live a bit longer, then the later his betrayal was known to Seven Extremes Hall, the better. He could make any number of choices for this reason. On one side were the wounded and disabled remains of a defeated force, while on the other, a ¡®thief¡¯ who was desperately clinging to life, not wanting the news to return to Seven Extremes Hall¡ªit was almost needless to consider what would happen. Yet, in Su Mo¡¯s and Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s view, the matter wasn¡¯t entirely settled. Ordinary bandits or strongmen from mountain strongholds robbing the escort agency¡¯s shipments, as long as they played by the rules, might even turn from foes to friends. But the people from Seven Extremes Hall were sly and harbored cold, sinister thoughts, even treating Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun as greenhorns freshly entered into Jianghu to bully. If Su Mo could so easily let this go, then if word of Ziyang Escort Agency¡¯s reputation spread, wouldn¡¯t it invite ridicule? Jianghu people value their reputation, and escort agencies are no exception. Connections and righteousness in Jianghu are essential, but if one is perceived as weak, who would dare entrust their goods to them? Therefore, after this escort mission was completed, it would be necessary to find an appropriate time to seek an explanation from Seven Extremes Hall. At this moment, with the fire casting its glow, the quiet woodland seemed as if nothing had ever happened, except for the bloodstains on the ground, and the snoring of the sword borrower, silently bearing witness to the recent events. The sword borrower himself probably hadn¡¯t had a good sleep in who knows how long. Now sleeping through utter chaos, a knife to his throat would likely not wake him. Approaching him, Su Mo waved a hand in front of the man¡¯s face, who seemed to have no guard up at all. Seeing this, Su Mo respectfully but unapologetically tapped him twice, and the man¡¯s head slumped to one side, having been directly disabled by Su Mo. ¡°...¡± Su Mo was somewhat surprised, but then he took out some elixir medicine used to drive away insects and snakes from his body, placed it on the person, and flung him into the dense foliage of the trees, making it difficult to spot unless someone searched carefully. ¡°By noon tomorrow, the man should not awaken. Let¡¯s rest for the night, and set off early tomorrow morning. That should rid us of this persistent nuisance.¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, watching the jumping sparks, she spoke in a low voice: ¡°Hua Qianyu, City Lord of Tianyu City, and Zhan Ming is one of her well-known experts.¡± Su Mo sat beside her, intertwining his fingers in front of the firelight but said nothing. Yang Xiaoyun cast a thoughtful look at Su Mo and smiled gently, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Su Mo laughed and after a moment of contemplation, shook his head: ¡°I feel that this matter is unfinished, and there¡¯s another place that doesn¡¯t quite add up.¡± ¡°Go on, elaborate.¡± Yang Xiaoyun moved closer to Su Mo. After collecting his thoughts, Su Mo glanced at the sword borrower perched on the tree before using a voice only the two of them could hear, saying: ¡°Hua Qianyu may be the City Lord of Tianyu City, but the Four Great Cities share a common breath, and Iron Blood Escort Agency moves up and down the country. Uncle Yang¡¯s reputation is unmatched across the world, so naturally, Hua Qianyu would not be unaware of this. ¡°However, from the reaction of the ¡®thief¡¯ we saw earlier, Seven Extremes Hall seems to know nothing about our identities. ¡°Otherwise, they would never have concocted such a foolish scheme. ¡°After all, with Iron Blood Escort Agency behind us, even if today we were truly overwhelmed by the imposing aura of this so-called senior from Jianghu, and were deceived into following them back to Seven Extremes Hall. ¡°Imagine Uncle Yang marching over with the Dragon Spear to Seven Extremes Hall to demand us back, do you think that Great Hall Master Feng Wuxiang would be so enraged he¡¯d slap the Sword Master to death?¡± Yang Xiaoyun raised an eyebrow: ¡°This, I had not considered... The Sword Master¡¯s martial arts are indeed somewhat skillful, but even without you here today, I might not be necessarilly inferior to him.¡± Su Mo smiled: ¡°That raises the question, then. Would Hua Qianyu not know this? Why would she let someone whose martial arts might not necessarily overpower yours covet what we are escorting? If she wanted to kill with a borrowed knife, this blade is clearly not sharp enough. ¡°On the contrary, if we capture the Sword Master, wouldn¡¯t she be exposing her own weakness?¡± ¡°...That makes sense.¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded: ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°This Hua Qianyu... I have also heard of her. Her background and origins are unclear, and she was nearly thirty when she started out. ¡°Without any foundations within Tianyu City, she established a significant reputation with the Absolute Skill ¡®All Flowers of June Have Fallen¡¯. From there, she joined the Phoenix Alliance, rising from obscurity to the top with a meteoric rise, overtaking the original City Lord, becoming the new ruler of Tianyu City. She even jumped to the position of second Alliance Hierarch... ¡°Us being in Jianghu, we should know the heavy infighting within a clan. Without a hint of shrewdness and ability, one would merely be an advanced brawler within the clan. ¡°For her to achieve so much in such a short amount of time, it¡¯s evident that both her martial arts and ingenuity are extremely formidable. ¡°However, considering tonight¡¯s situation, other than inciting Seven Extremes Hall¡¯s Sword Master to steal our escort, she seems to have no backup plan. ¡°Not only did the people of Seven Extremes Hall reveal their identities, but the people she arranged to silence the truth... were also captured. ¡°Taken altogether, isn¡¯t this ending up like a tiger head but a snake¡¯s tail ¨C entirely laughable? ¡°If this truly is Hua Qianyu¡¯s doing, then her position as the second Alliance Hierarch might have been obtained through suspicious means.¡± Yang Xiaoyun silently listened, then slowly nodded: ¡°So, someone is framing and shifting the blame?¡± ¡°To conclude that now would be premature; I am merely suggesting a possibility.¡± Su Mo said: ¡°Since the people from Seven Extremes Hall have accused Hua Qianyu, let¡¯s tentatively regard her as the mastermind behind this.¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Xiaoyun had already grasped Su Mo¡¯s meaning, and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly: ¡°Then, the rest of our journey might be smooth sailing, huh?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would confirm the framing and blame-shifting...¡± Su Mo sighed: ¡°Jianghu is full of unpredictable turmoils; a path that looks straight and wide might be full of holes dug by some vile characters.¡± As he said this, he paused slightly: ¡°The black-clothed man I exchanged palms with just now...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Yang Xiaoyun turned to look at Su Mo. Su Mo thought for a moment, then shook his head slightly: ¡°Forget it, I am not yet certain about this matter, let¡¯s not discuss it for now.¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked at Su Mo for a while, then suddenly smiled: ¡°Alright, when you are certain, let me know.¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± Su Mo blinked, and suddenly felt that at this moment, Yang Xiaoyun had lost some of her usual domineering air and instead possessed more... femininity? Chapter 48 - 48 48 A Change in Yuliuxing ?Chapter 48: Chapter 48: A Change in Yuliuxing? Chapter 48: Chapter 48: A Change in Yuliuxing? Editor: Atlas Studios In the following days, things really went as Yang Xiaoyun had said. Smooth sailing without the slightest hitch! The only thing that bothered Su Mo was that on that night, he had acupunctured the sword borrower¡¯s acupoints and thrown him onto a tree to hide him, hoping to shake him off. But to his surprise, this only delayed the man for a day. On the third day, the man appeared again like a ghost outside the inn where Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun were staying. The look in Su Mo¡¯s eyes carried a hint of caution, as if he feared that Su Mo would immobilize him again without warning. Su Mo felt that the reason this man could keep following him and Yang Xiaoyun wasn¡¯t merely because of his superior tracking skills. Relying on his obsession with the sword, Su Mo speculated that the man was probably not following a person... but a sword! However, what mysteries were involved, he couldn¡¯t quite figure out for the moment. Fortunately, the man had no ill intentions. He had followed all the way without causing trouble for Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun; on the contrary, he even helped them solve some problems. So Su Mo just let it be. In this way, with much to talk about they spoke at length, and with little to say the time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived at the domain of Yuqing Mountain. ... ... Pingfeng Town. This was the closest town at the foot of Yuqing Mountain. When Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun arrived here, it was already late, so they had to rest here for the night. And at this place, it was no longer the familiar route of the Iron Blood Escort Agency; all the inns they stayed at along the way had to be found through their own exploration and consideration. Luckily, the town was not big, and everything could be seen at a glance. They didn¡¯t have to walk far before they saw an inn. Just as they approached, a waiter came out to greet them: ¡°Two honored guests, please come in quickly, are you here to eat or to stay?¡± Eating meant having a meal and resting the feet before moving on, and staying naturally needed no explanation. ¡°Staying.¡± Su Mo casually took out a piece of scattered silver and threw it over: ¡°Take good care of these two old mates of ours, then get us a top-class room.¡± ¡°Right away, right away.¡± The waiter took the silver and immediately found someone to take Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s old mates... which were their two horses, to the stable for feed. He then led the two into the inn. The moment they entered, Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Inside the inn, in the main hall, there were quite a few jianghu people carrying swords and bladed weapons. Some sat in groups of three or five; others sat alone. Yet, not one of them was talking loudly. When Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun came in, these people all lifted their heads to look at them. But their gazes only lingered for a brief moment before withdrawing. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun exchanged glances, feeling a bit uncertain. After the shopkeeper prepared their room, the waiter led them to the second floor. On this trip, the two of them mostly shared a room. It wasn¡¯t to say that on this long journey, the relationship between the two had progressed by leaps and bounds to such an extent... The main reason is that along the way, both individuals have been taking turns resting, each covering either the early or late part of the night. There always has to be someone on night watch. Given this, it¡¯s truly unnecessary to split into two separate rooms. It¡¯s not only pointless but also a waste of silver. And at this moment in time, despite Hua Qianyu¡¯s ¡®pearl¡¯ clearing the way ahead, it¡¯s still too early to say for sure. Who knows whether the hidden danger from within the Luofeng Alliance has truly vanished? Therefore, neither of them had any intention of separating. After the waiter showed them to their room and cheerfully provided an introduction, he then said, ¡°Alright, do the two of you wish to eat something? I can have the kitchen prepare something for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry for food and drink.¡± Su Mo smiled and said, ¡°Waiter, I would like to trouble you with an inquiry.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The waiter was taken aback, glancing at Su Mo then at Yang Xiaoyun, blinking without saying a word. ¡°Waiter, no need to worry, I¡¯m just a bit curious. The folks sitting in the main hall today, are they all locals from Pingfeng Town?¡± Su Mo said, ¡°My sister and I have some matters to attend to here. Being unfamiliar with the place, seeing some of them with vile expressions, we feel somewhat fearful.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, even though the Tianxia martial jianghu has been chaotic for some time, our Pingfeng Town is located within the territory of Yuqing Mountain. Atop Yuqing Mountain resides a remarkable martial hero of Jianghu, Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Sui Feng. Here in Pingfeng Town, we always live in peace and safety. As long as you two don¡¯t come here to cause trouble, there will absolutely be no problems.¡± Su Mo quickly nodded: ¡°Brother, having seen all sorts of people from the north and south at this inn, your insights must be extraordinary. Just by looking at us, you could tell we are not evil people and, naturally, we have no intention of stirring up trouble.¡± ¡°That is true.¡± The waiter looked at Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, the man handsome and the woman beautiful. Despite being worn out by travel, they still possessed an air of grace. After pondering for a moment, he spoke again: ¡°However, it is indeed strange to mention that recently, there have been quite a few new faces in town. In the past, merchants would stop to rest, and martial heroes would pass through on their way to visit Yuliu Manor, but it¡¯s rare to have so many at once. ¡°Don¡¯t conceal from you two, among the people who have arrived these past few days, quite a few bear malevolent appearances and don¡¯t seem like kind folk. They¡¯ve taken lodging in this inn, yet it¡¯s uncertain how long they¡¯ll stay. When free, they gaze in the direction of Yuqing Mountain but never go there. ¡°Moreover, they speak little to one another, and while they haven¡¯t caused any trouble, their presence feels somewhat unsettling.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Mo¡¯s heart stirred subtly, yet he replied with a smile: ¡°Could it be they¡¯re admiring Yu Liu Sword Heart?¡± ¡°If they genuinely admired him, they could just visit him directly. In the past few days, many people have come, but few have actually gone towards Yuqing Mountain.¡± The waiter said this with a puzzled face, but quickly smiled again: ¡°However, the shopkeeper is quite happy; these folks eat and drink without skimping on silver, with some staying as long as half a month. The shopkeeper even said that if this continues...¡± The waiter rambled on, even going so far as to spill the beans about the shopkeeper¡¯s plans to redeem Miss Ruyi from Xiaohong Building to work for them. Yet these words held no meaning anymore. They could only ask the waiter to have the kitchen prepare some food and bring it up, stuffing a piece of broken silver into his hand before sending him away. ¡°Half a month ago, this group arrived in Pingfeng Town, looking out towards Yuliu Manor... and some have even gone to visit Yuliu Manor.¡± Yang Xiaoyun glanced at Su Mo, her brows furrowed in concern: ¡°Could it be that something has happened within Yuliu Manor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still too early to draw conclusions now, but we can¡¯t ignore the need to investigate. Fortunately, as long as we deliver the escort safely, we can ignore other matters.¡± Although Su Mo said this, for some reason, he suddenly remembered in Yizhuang, the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord and Cheng Feiyu¡¯s invitation. Daoist Cangming widely distributed invitations, calling upon heroes from all over the world to deliberate matters in Xuanji Valley. Then... did he invite Liu Sui Feng? ... ... ps: Here I am asking for your recommendation and monthly tickets, I heard that asking here can lead to direct voting, let me give it a try~~~ Chapter 49 - 49 49 Arrival ?Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Arrival Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Arrival Editor: Atlas Studios They have, thus far, been fairly safe on their journey. It was only inside the Yizhuang of Funiu Mountain that they encountered the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord, and also that matter with the visit from the Seven Extremes Hall. However, both incidents were significant: one involved the Luofeng Alliance, while the other... had even greater implications. Someone using scripts from the renowned Cangming of Xuanji Valley sent out widespread invites, calling upon various characters to discuss matters at Xuanji Valley, warning of an undercurrent stirring within Jianghu that mustn¡¯t go unguarded. The Luoxing Sect¡¯s brother and sister duo got hold of such an invitation, which is why they set out for Xuanji Valley, only to run into the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord as they passed by Funiu Mountain. Then... did that invitation end up in Liu Suifeng¡¯s hands? If it did, could there have been some recent turn of events? And could that be related to the people currently gathered in Pingfeng Town, overlooking Yuqing Mountain? But even if he brought up these doubts now, it would be to no avail. Su Mo decided not to speak, choosing to wait until tomorrow¡¯s arrival at Yuliu Manor for answers. Initially, he thought this inn, teeming with a mixed crowd, would hardly afford them a peaceful night. Unexpectedly, the night passed without incident, save for the occasional person scurrying over the rooftops, but no trouble came their way. As for who those nighttime runners were, and their purpose? Well, that¡¯s the same old saying... mind your own business! In the blink of an eye, it was already the next morning. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun finished breakfast at the inn and departed under the watchful eyes of Jianghu people, mounting their horses and heading straight for Yuqing Mountain. Everything was unnervingly normal, except for the sword borrower who, like a ghost, showed up punctually every morning, but oddly didn¡¯t appear today. Su Mo found it somewhat strange but was happy to have it easy and didn¡¯t inquire further... Yuqing Mountain stretched green for miles, with lush forestry. There were paths among the trees, wide enough to ride a horse on. Yujing Lake lay nestled within the mountain recess, appearing from afar like a gleaming mirror in sunlight, reflecting a jade-like luster. Past Yujing Lake, you¡¯d find Yuliu Manor. Built along the mountain with water at its front¡ªYujing Lake¡ªand a towering cliff at its back. Its location, easy to defend and hard to assault, was indeed favorable. The only downside was that they arrived in the evening. From Pingfeng Town to Yuqing Mountain was precisely a day¡¯s journey, and night had just fallen. They had only walked along Yujing Lake for a short while when they were stopped. Two disciples from Yuliu Manor, dressed in green outfits with crossed longswords, blocked their path. ¡°Halt, travelers. Beyond lies the Yuliu Manor, off-limits to outsiders!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yang Xiaoyun glanced at Su Mo before tugging her reins and stepping her horse forward a few paces, nodding slightly: ¡°Yuliu Manor is renowned in Jianghu. Manor Master Liu is legendary for his martial skills, and yet I¡¯ve never heard of a rule that forbids Jianghu people from visiting Yuliu Manor.¡± ¡°This...¡± The two shared a look, their brows furrowed slightly, as one spoke up: ¡°May I ask for your honored names?¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked at Su Mo, who nodded slightly and with a bow, introduced himself: ¡°Lord Su of Ziyang Escort Agency from Luoxia City! This is Yang Xiaoyun from the Iron Blood Escort Agency... Over a month ago, we were entrusted with an escort mission. May I inquire if Master Liu of Yuliu Sword Heart resides within the manor?¡± They declared their names and stated their purpose. The two men eyed each other once more, one murmuring: ¡°Ziyang Escort Agency, a name unheard of, yet somehow they¡¯ve joined forces with the Iron Blood Escort Agency?¡± ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± Another person turned their gaze towards Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun. Su Mo simply took out the written contract he had signed with Ji Shuhua from his bosom, and with a snap of his fingers, the thin sheet of paper flew with a sharply whistling sound, hurtling straight towards the man¡¯s chest. The man was startled, as the skill of plucking leaves and sending them flying revealed the powerful Inner Strength of the newcomer. He had thought he was about to be attacked, but unexpectedly, just as the paper approached, it fluttered gently to the ground. He then reacted, hastily stretching out his hand to catch the contract. His nerves somewhat settled, he dared not show the slightest negligence and said with a fist-and-palm salute: ¡°Please wait a moment, I need to report this first.¡± ¡°Do as you need to.¡± Su Mo frowned slightly and waved his hand gently. The man, holding the contract, turned and left, while the other person watched Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun cautiously. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun exchanged a glance; something had indeed changed within Yuqing Manor. Otherwise, how could the disciples lack such basic hospitality? After all, because of Liu Suifeng¡¯s presence, Yuliu Manor had gained a significant reputation. The number of Jianghu people visiting couldn¡¯t be said to be endless, but it was certainly not few. If all the people of Yuliu Manor behaved like this, their reputation would have been tarnished long ago. While it¡¯s essential to possess high martial arts prowess, if one does not know how to conduct oneself socially, no one would speak well of them, and how could they enjoy the zenith of success like they do now? Nevertheless, the two did not say much. Regardless of what had happened within Yuling Manor, as long as they delivered the item they were escorting, their mission would be completed. For now, they would just have to wait a bit. The wait wasn¡¯t long; after just a short while, someone returned. Not only did the person who went in to report return, but someone else was with him. It was a middle-aged man in his fifties. This person was polite; he greeted them with a laugh before speaking, with fists and palms together, ¡°I have seen two young heroes. This old man is Liu Qingkong.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s Housekeeper Liu, my apologies for not recognizing you.¡± Su Mo immediately returned the salute. Although they had not met before, Su Mo had heard of Liu Qingkong¡¯s reputation. While his achievements in martial arts were not well known, the mere title of the great housekeeper of Yuliu Manor was enough to ensure that the people of Jianghu did not dare to underestimate him. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Liu Qingkong slightly smiled and took out the contract, saying, ¡°I have looked at this document. It turns out that Master Ji, Yi Qi Qian Qiu Ji Shu Hua, has entrusted you two to come here on his behalf. However, there is an important matter in the manor at the moment. I wonder... could you possibly entrust the item to me instead?¡± Su Mo sighed inwardly; if possible, he would indeed like to conclude the matter this way. The problem was that the system clearly stated that the item had to be personally delivered to Liu Suifeng. If he handed it over to Liu Qingkong now, the effort of the past month might be wasted; hence he could only say with a salute: ¡°Housekeeper Liu, please forgive me. I must confess, according to the document, this item must be personally handed over to Manor Master Liu. As a young and inexperienced person taking on the role of Chief of the Ziyang Escort Agency for the first time, I have promised Master Ji face to face and must not go back on my word. ¡°Is Senior Liu within the manor?¡± ¡°This...¡± Liu Qingkong fell silent for a moment, his expression hesitant, and after struggling for a while, he finally sighed, ¡°Well, since Lord Su the Chief of the Escort finds this difficult, please follow me then.¡± ¡°Thank you, Housekeeper Liu, for your accommodation.¡± Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun thus dismounted and followed Liu Qingkong towards Yuliu Manor, leading their horses. It goes without saying that the journey was straightforward, and upon arrival, even though they could no longer see the scenery of Yujing Lake, Yuliu Manor was built against the mountain, with its structures layered upon one another, showcasing a magnificent grandeur. At this time, there were people standing guard on both sides of the main gates, with piercing eyes, giving off an air that kept others at a thousand miles¡¯ distance. Chapter 50 - 50 50 Gathering Together ?Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Gathering Together Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Gathering Together Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Someone approaches.¡± At the entrance, Liu Qingkong called out, and immediately two disciples in green emerged. Liu Qingkong said with a smile, ¡°Guests from afar, I¡¯ll have someone take your mounts to be fed.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Mo nodded and, along with Yang Xiaoyun, handed over the horses to the two. Only then did Liu Qingkong say, ¡°Please come with me.¡± He led the two through rockeries and running streams, past pavilions and small chambers, and finally, they arrived in front of a hall. Yet just as they approached, they heard an ¡®aiyo¡¯, and then saw a figure suddenly flying out from the hall¡¯s door. By some stroke of ill fortune, it was heading straight for Su Mo. From the person¡¯s posture, it seemed he was likely ejected by someone. Ordinarily, one would lend a hand in such situations and catching the person would be an easy deed. However, Su Mo grabbed Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s hand and swiftly sidestepped, showing no intention of catching the person. As the man flew through the air, he couldn¡¯t help but glance at Su Mo, his eyes full of shock, as if accusing Su Mo of heartlessness... Then he crashed to the ground, grimacing in pain. Su Mo did not even spare a second glance for the man, instead turning his gaze silently towards Liu Qingkong. Liu Qingkong gave a dry chuckle, ¡°Young Hero... sorry for the embarrassment.¡± After saying that, he went up to the man who had fallen to the ground: ¡°Hero Wang, are you alright?¡± ¡°...Hmph, I¡¯m fine.¡± That man scrambled up from the ground, gave Su Mo a fierce glare, and then angrily looked towards the hall: ¡°You scoundrels, resorting to sneak attacks, what kind of heroism is that? If you have the guts, face me in a fair fight for three hundred rounds!!!¡± After he spoke, he hurried back into the hall. Liu Qingkong quickly said, ¡°Everyone, please refrain from violence...¡± He wanted to rush in to stop the fight but then remembered Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, promptly adding, ¡°Please, follow me.¡± He then hurried into the hall. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun exchanged glances, both noticing the hall was filled with many people. Earlier at Pingfeng Town, the waiter had mentioned that some also went to visit Yuliu Manor during this period, could they all be inside here? As the thought crossed their minds, they stepped into the hall. They overheard someone sneer, ¡°It¡¯s quite a waste to use that brute strength of yours to wander the Jianghu. If you worked as a laborer at the docks, perhaps you could have made a wealthy family¡¯s fortune and enjoyed riches and comfort. Why bother roaming the Jianghu, risking your life at every turn?¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man, thin and wrinkled, with a beak-like nose, beady eyes gleaming light, with a few strands of mustache barely forming two goatees hanging over his mouth. His hair was sparse and balding, yet he wore a white garment trying to display a carefree demeanor with a domineering gaze. In his hand, he held a folding fan, opened to reveal four large characters: A gentleman is like jade! In addition to him, there were several others in the hall. Monks and laymen, men and women, all gathered together. As Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun entered, the group shifted their attention away from the surnamed Wang and the ¡®gentleman¡¯ and turned to look at them. However, seeing that they were two young men, he only briefly scrutinized them and did not take them to heart, retracting his attention immediately. The man surnamed Wang burst into fury upon hearing this: ¡°Screw your mother¡¯s damned fart! If you¡¯ve got the guts, let¡¯s battle for three hundred rounds!!!¡± ¡°Gentlemen do not resort to violence at the first disagreement.¡± That gentleman-like man merely chuckled lightly, sipping his tea with some smug satisfaction. ¡°You!!!!¡± The anger on Wang¡¯s face intensified, veins on his arms bulging, about to strike. ¡°Hold your hand, Hero Wang!¡± Upon seeing this, Liu Qingkong quickly shouted, ¡°Please be patient and calm within Yuliu Manor.¡± ¡°Housekeeper Liu, as you¡¯ve witnessed, it¡¯s not Wang¡¯s intention to incite trouble, but this person is excessively bullying. I seek nothing else but to settle the score with my martial arts, to fight three hundred rounds and pluck his stinking beard.¡± Liu Qingkong¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he could only say, ¡°Distinguished guests, though you¡¯ve traveled far, Yuliu Manor has always welcomed friends from all walks of Jianghu. However, there is one stipulation; please refrain from fighting within Yuliu Manor, as this is a rule set forth by the manor master. Should you all not comply, and the manor master holds me accountable, I cannot bear the consequences. Therefore, please do not put me, Liu, in a difficult position.¡± At first glance, his words seemed to ask not to make things difficult for Liu Qingkong himself, but within his speech, he cited Liu Suifeng. Indeed, the two individuals who were initially in conflict in the hall immediately calmed down. The one surnamed Wang sat down angrily, grabbing his teacup and taking a fierce sip. As for the gentleman-like man, he just smiled gently and said, ¡°What Housekeeper Liu said is very true. We are here as guests today and certainly not to be troublemakers. Naturally, we will not make things difficult for Housekeeper Liu... Hmm, I just wonder when Master Liu will have the time to meet with us?¡± ¡°Please be patient and calm, I will go and report to the master and ask him to decide. Please wait here for a moment.¡± With this, Liu Qingkong glanced at Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, ¡°Please feel free to take a seat, I will be back shortly.¡± ¡°Housekeeper Liu, please proceed as you see fit.¡± Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun naturally went with the flow, sitting down after which Liu Qingkong had someone serve them tea before he turned and left. After Liu Qingkong had left, the hall became extremely quiet for a moment. Aside from the two chairs at the head of this hall, there were ten more seats. Occupying them was a monk, a woman, a gentleman-like man, a pale-faced scholar, two blade users, and a burly rude man surnamed Wang! Now that Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun had taken their seats, nine out of the ten chairs were occupied. Su Mo¡¯s gaze swept over everyone. The middle-aged monk had his eyes slightly closed, holding Buddhist beads and seemed to be muttering scriptures. The age of the woman was indiscernible; she looked young, but there was a hint of world-weariness in her eyes. The gentleman-like man needed no explanation; he was sipping tea with a grin, while his beady eyes shuffled across the faces of those present. The scholar was holding a book, but had not read a single word, tilting his head as if he had been asleep for a long time, and the book was upside down. The two blade users, though looking different, shared a similar demeanor, with stern expressions as if chiseled from stone, devoid of any ripples. The rude man was furiously drinking tea, with a green-dressed maid from Yuliu Manor standing beside him with a cold face, refilling his cup. Pouring a cup, downing a cup, it seemed he was drowning his sorrows in tea instead of liquor. At that moment, Su Mo¡¯s mind fixated on that sentence from the gentleman-like man, ¡®we are visiting today¡¯... today? Hadn¡¯t they already been here for many days? Or did they just arrive today? As these thoughts whirled in his mind, he suddenly heard the gentleman-like man speak again: ¡°Ziyang? Is this Young Hero a high disciple of Ziyang Sect?¡± Chapter 51 - 51 51 Offering Tea ?Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Offering Tea Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Offering Tea Editor: Atlas Studios Su Mo always wore the attire of the Ziyang Escort Agency. This clothing often consisted of a sturdy outfit, with the two characters for Ziyang embroidered between the cuffs of both sleeves. As he was escorting alone, there was no need for him to carry a flag; the embroidered characters on his sleeves were enough to declare his affiliation. At this moment, however, Gou Youhu¡¯s so-called gentleman took notice of this and, with a giggly smile, inquired about his origins. ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡± Su Mo modestly waved his hand: ¡°By good fortune, my ancestors had once been disciples of the Ziyang Sect, and after mastering their arts, they established an escort agency.¡± ¡°The Ziyang Escort Agency!?¡± The gentleman with oily hair, Gou Youhu, showed a slight change in expression. Even the monk stopped his chanting for a moment, his eyes revealing a slit, a flash of brilliance emerging, only to close again the next instant. The woman had been idly fiddling with the lid of her teacup, uninterested in anything. Upon hearing the four words ¡°Ziyang Escort Agency¡±, she looked at Su Mo with a touch of surprise. Her mouth curled into a smile, yet it was a smile that was not quite a smile. Seeing this, Yang Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t help but slightly furrow her brow. She had kept a close watch on everyone in the hall and no matter how she looked at them, they did not seem like ordinary individuals. The two Blade users, silent and still, resembled carved sculptures, yet their bodies contained unreleased Blade Qi, hints of their sharpness inadvertently revealed. The man surnamed Wang seemed reckless, but in Jianghu, judging a person solely by their appearance was far simpler than losing ¡°merely feathers¡±. And that scholar... seemed ordinary, yet exuded an extraordinary air. The atmosphere within the main hall was odd, yet amidst these surroundings, this man slept with an air of peace and righteousness. If this wasn¡¯t a display of great skill and boldness, then perhaps he was truly somewhat clueless... but among those who mixed in Jianghu, those lacking in wits were long since dead. However, if one had to say, the ones Yang Xiaoyun found most inscrutable were the monk, the woman, and the oily-haired gentleman, Gou Youhu. Yet unexpectedly, the moment the words ¡°Ziyang Escort Agency¡± were spoken, it was these three who showed changes in their expressions. With this thought in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but take another glance at Su Mo, somewhat concerned. But after this look, she relaxed. Su Mo¡¯s mouth held a smile, composed and at ease, bearing a certain elegance. Recalling his conduct along the way further calmed her heart. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the Ziyang Escort Agency.¡± Su Mo smiled: ¡°Have the elders heard of it?¡± ¡°...I¡¯ve heard a bit, heard a bit.¡± Gou Youhu¡¯s gentleman split his mouth into a grin, revealing a mouthful of large yellow teeth. Then the woman suddenly spoke: ¡°Young man, I know you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Mo seemed momentarily startled, then asked: ¡°Elder knows this junior?¡± ¡°The Ziyang Escort Agency used to have a great reputation, and in the Donghuang region, it¡¯s not to say that there is no one who does not recognize it, but it¡¯s indeed as loud as thunder. Unfortunately... each generation is not as good as the last, and by your generation, it has almost become a joke.¡± As she spoke, her gaze turned to Su Mo, saying softly: ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know how you came here, but listen to my advice. This place is not for you. Leave quickly to avoid disaster.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, apart from the monk, nearly everyone in the hall turned to look at her. ¡°Hmph... what? Are these words forbidden to be said?¡± The woman coldly smiled, her eyes flashing a dangerous glint. ¡°Can be said, can be said.¡± Gou Youhu lightly smiled, snapped open his folding fan, and gently fanned himself twice: ¡°However, these words are baseless and groundless. What you say, we can refute. Our visit to Yuliu Manor is quite timely, and with the presence of Yu Liu Sword Heart, how could Yuliu Manor become a place of disaster?¡± The woman squinted her eyes and glanced at the Gou Youhu, then turned to Su Mo: ¡°Lad, ponder it well.¡± After saying this, she spoke no further. At that moment, Su Mo knew that, aside from the scholar, the aura of everyone in the hall was unsettled. If the woman had said one more word, probably in the blink of an eye, the situation would have turned to chaos. Su Mo sensed it, how could Yang Xiaoyun turn a blind eye, yet she also had the composure to stay silent, gracefully sitting while casually picking tea leaves from her cup. Then, Su Mo was heard saying with a smile: ¡°Elder¡¯s kind intentions, I have taken to heart. However, this journey is to present an escort to Master Liu of Liu Manor. Once this task is completed, I shall leave without delay, without lingering.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± The woman closed her eyes, seemingly unwilling to say another word. ¡°Escort?¡± Gou Youhu, upon hearing this, glanced at the case carried by Su Mo: ¡°Interesting... I wonder what this escort contains? May I have a look?¡± ¡°That, I¡¯m afraid, is not possible.¡± Su Mo gently shook his head. ¡°Well, never mind then. We understand the rules of your escort master profession: the escort must not leave one¡¯s side and cannot be shown to others.¡± Gou Youhu laughed heartily, fanning himself lightly with a folding fan, then glanced at Su Mo: ¡°It¡¯s been a tough journey for a young brother like you, I¡¯ll toast you with a cup of tea.¡± As the sound of his words fell, he suddenly shook his fan, and with a sweep of the fan, a cup of tea from a nearby table shot towards Su Mo. Though he said ¡®toast¡¯, where was there a trace of respect? Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes flashed, her palm ready to hit the table and intervene, but Su Mo gently pressed her hand down. Her heart skipped a beat; Su Mo¡¯s hand on her hand was naturally gentle. Yet, somehow, she found that her martial arts seemed to falter, unable to be unleashed. There was an indescribable sensation coursing through her body, preventing her from exerting force. Yang Xiaoyun was shocked and angry, her mind filled with horror: ¡°Have I... have I been poisoned without realizing? If so, what about Xiao Mo?¡± As she lifted her head, she saw the spinning tea cup approaching Su Mo. The tea cup spun rapidly mid-air, but not a drop spilled out. Gou Youhu self-proclaimed to be as pure as a gentleman, how true this was had its own public verdict, yet his martial arts were displayed exquisitely. If Su Mo were to rashly catch the cup, regardless of the inner strength wound within it that might injure him, even if Su Mo had Divine Skills to protect against the inner strength, the rapidly spinning water would spray all over his face the moment it stopped, causing him to lose face completely. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, elder.¡± Su Mo openly smiled, his fingers moved gracefully unveiling the Great Opening Sun Dispersal Hand, the seemingly clumsy but deft fingertips barely touching the spinning tea cup. He rotated his force masterfully, making the tea cup abruptly spin non-stop just a foot in front of him, yet not a single drop of the tea was spilled. He held his hand out as if holding the cup mid-air, smiling lightly, ¡°Though it is said that one should not decline the elder¡¯s gift, in the rules of Jianghu, where is there a principle that an elder toasts a junior? Please forgive me for not accepting, I offer this in return to the elder, a toast from borrowed hands.¡± As Su Mo spoke, he reached out with a palm, his hand facing the cup from a distance. His inner strength flowed just right, and the tea cup shot towards Gou Youhu like a released arrow, with momentum and power far exceeding Gou Youhu¡¯s expectations. Alarmed, how could he dare to catch it directly? At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about his elder¡¯s demeanor or being a gentleman; he threw his folding fan out. With a ¡°snap¡±, the fan collided with the tea cup mid-air, the cup instantly shattered. Su Mo moved too quickly, catching Gou Youhu off guard, and by the time the cup broke, it was already too late, he tilted his head to dodge the flying shards, but couldn¡¯t avoid the tea that had been spinning for so long. He was sprayed head to face in an instant. Chapter 52 - 52 52 Stay Overnight ?Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Stay Overnight Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Stay Overnight Editor: Atlas Studios Swoosh swoosh swoosh! In the split second the teacup exploded, shards flew in all directions. The Monk and a Blade user were the closest to Gou Youhu, each to his left and right. As they saw the flying debris of the teacup, the Monk, without even opening his eyes, casually reached out and caught a piece in his hand. Seeming to find no place to discard it, he simply popped it into his mouth. Crunching it bit by bit, he eventually chewed it all up and swallowed it down. At the same moment, the Blade user also made a move. Without seeing how the blade was drawn, there was only the sight of the Blade Light, and the sound of the blade being sheathed. As for the fragments of the teacup, they had vanished without a trace. Only Gou Youhu, tilting his head to dodge, ended up being splashed all over his face and head with the tea. The woman, whose eyes seemed closed as if in meditation, opened one eye, revealing a look of shock. She could not help but lean forward to take a look at Su Mo, and then she suddenly smiled sweetly, her eyes revealing a hint of joy: ¡°I underestimated you.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Su Mo gently shook his head. The Blade user did not spare another glance at Su Mo. After destroying the teacup shards, he maintained his original posture, sitting motionless. The only one laughing out loud was a rude man, his laughter wild and uncontrolled. He slapped his thigh and pointed at the gentleman: ¡°It serves you right for your bad luck! You use sneaky tactics under the guise of offering tea, clearly harboring ill intentions. Now you know the consequences? This young kid is no ordinary person, and here you are showing off your measly skills in front of everyone. Now you must realize there are people beyond people and heavens beyond skies, right?¡± Gou Youhu nonchalantly caught the folding fan that had snapped shut and bounced back in front of him, flicking it open and fanning himself a couple of times before sensing something was off. Only then did he fiercely wipe his face, ¡°Good...¡± Before he could finish his word, he realized something was wrong again, spat out, and a mouthful of tea leaves followed. Pointing with his hand, he said: ¡°Good lad, it was said that Ziyang Escort Agency was in decline, yet unexpectedly someone like you emerged.¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± Su Mo hurriedly waved his hands: ¡°Senior, your words are too weighty. Knowing my humble standing, I dared not accept the tea senior offered. I merely returned the gesture in Buddhist spirit, but never thought you¡¯d take pleasure in washing your face with tea. Although it¡¯s a bit of a waste, it still... mm, extraordinary people behave in extraordinary ways, it¡¯s my inexperience that finds it strange.¡± Gou Youhu was so angry that his beard was about to fly off. Su Mo¡¯s words didn¡¯t contain a single vulgarity, yet to him, they were even more biting than any insult. In that moment, rage was uncontrollable, and he felt his teeth grinding together. Seeing the surnamed Wang rude man still laughing heartily, he coldly huffed: ¡°You think it¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°Very funny indeed!¡± The rude man laughed even more wildly. But then Gou Youhu suddenly flung his hand, throwing the folding fan straight at the rude man. The rude man¡¯s complexion changed, and with a swing of his fist, he fiercely struck the folding fan. His brute force was astonishing, and as the Punch Wind rose, it sounded like rolling thunder, truly imposing. The folding fan naturally flew away upon contact, but before the rude man could feel proud, he suddenly felt all the acupoints in his back completely controlled by a single hand. It was the Qilin Swordsman¡¯s footwork that was so mysterious; seizing the moment the rude man punched at the folding fan, he had already moved behind him. His skillful grasp lifted the man right up. The rude man was tall and muscular, weighing at least nearly two hundred pounds in the palm. And then Gou Youhu stood up, only then did they see, this man was less than five feet tall, a sword of the Qilin Swordsman was a full two feet taller than him, and the ease with which he lifted the man, considering his skinny arms, seemed almost effortless. With a casual toss, he threw the man out of the hall: ¡°Then go out and have your laugh.¡± The rude man exclaimed ¡°ouch¡± and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Moments later, a loud thump was heard from outside ¨C he had obviously hit the ground. The man didn¡¯t come back, but his cursing voice made its way in first: ¡°Damn it, you sneaky bastard, if you¡¯ve got the guts, fight me for three hundred rounds, and I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you.¡± As he spoke, he charged back in with a rumble. Gou Youhu then gave Su Mo a deep look and, with a sudden reach of his hand, guided by his Inner Strength, the folded fan on the ground snapped up into his palm. He gracefully returned to his seat and heaved a light sigh: ¡°These days, Jianghu is getting tougher to navigate. Some young fellows look respectful, but they¡¯re terribly destructive behind your back, just picking on an old man like me ¨C handsome and dashing, elegant as a jade tree in the breeze, a modest gentleman, a gentleman as fine as jade.¡± ¡°...¡± Apart from the old monk, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corners of their mouths even those blade users with faces like chiseled stone. When it comes to shamelessness, could there be anyone else in the world who could surpass this? However, after this skirmish, everyone looked at Su Mo with a different perspective. The rude man was still clamoring for a three hundred round fight with Gou Youhu. Though reckless, he still remembered Liu Suifeng¡¯s rules; he just ranted and raved for a while but didn¡¯t dare to make a move. In the end, after a lot of yelling and no one paying attention, he sat down in anger, letting the cold-faced maid pour him some tea. Time ticked by seconds and minutes, and after nearly the duration of one incense stick, Footsteps were heard at the entrance, and naturally, in came Liu Qingkong. Everyone¡¯s gaze naturally fell upon him, but Liu Suifeng was nowhere to be seen. Upon entering, Liu Qingkong performed a bow to all four directions and, after rising, said: ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, everyone. The manor master is truly preoccupied today and unable to get away. Please forgive us. As it has gotten late, I wouldn¡¯t presume to ask you to come again tomorrow. The guest bedrooms have been prepared, may I invite all the honored guests to stay the night in Yu Liu Manor?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Mo glanced at Yang Xiaoyun, only to find she seemed distracted, lost in thought about something. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit puzzled. And the words of Liu Qingkong added to the puzzlement. How could Liu Suifeng, the esteemed Yu Liu Sword Heart, not meet his guests? He watched coldly, noticing that the reactions of the crowd varied. Some smiled, some remained unshaken, some had a smirk on their faces, and others... were sound asleep. Su Mo wondered if this person might actually be the sword borrower in disguise. How could he still be sleeping? He had just had a covert competition of Inner Strength with Gou Youhu, and the commotion was anything but small. This man¡¯s ability to sleep soundly and worry-free truly amazed Su Mo. Yet regardless of how these people reacted, none showed anger or even surprise. Gou Youhu, wiping the tea still dripping on his neck, chuckled and said: ¡°Since Master Liu is indisposed, I shall inconvenience Yu Liu Manor and stay for the night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Yu Liu Manor¡¯s reputation and tonight, I¡¯m incredibly fortunate. In the future, when drinking with friends, I can boast about my night spent at Yu Liu Manor; that¡¯s quite a topic of conversation.¡± The woman smirked, then gave Su Mo another look: ¡°What about you? Will you stay or come back tomorrow?¡± ... ... PS: It¡¯s the weekend again, let¡¯s ask for a wave of recommendation tickets, thank you~ Chapter 53 - 53 53 A Nighttime Exploration ?Chapter 53: Chapter 53: A Nighttime Exploration Chapter 53: Chapter 53: A Nighttime Exploration Editor: Atlas Studios Should we stay for the night or come back tomorrow? This question is almost not worth pondering. On one hand, there¡¯s nowhere around Yuliu Manor to rest¡ªit¡¯s unthinkable to sleep wild in the wilderness... On the other hand, the uncertainty within the manor remains unresolved. Even if we leave today, can we truly meet Liu Suifeng upon our return tomorrow? The longer the delay, the more unexpected events may occur, and this escort mission might just end in disarray. Immediately, he said with a smile: ¡°Yuliu Manor extends its invitation, and it would be impolite to refuse. Therefore, the two of us shall impose ourselves for a night¡¯s stay here.¡± The woman took another deep look at Su Mo before turning away without saying a word. Seeing that everyone agreed to stay, Liu Qingkong nodded, ¡°In that case, please follow me.¡± Liu Qingkong was well-organized in this aspect, dividing the nine persons into three courtyards. The Monk, the woman, and the scholar were placed in one courtyard. The two Blade users and the rude man stayed in another courtyard. Su Mo, Yang Xiaoyun, and the gentleman-like person were allocated to the same yard. At this moment, the two sat in their room, with candlelight flickering, its light waning and waxing. Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask Yang Xiaoyun, ¡°Sister Xiao Yun, what happened to you just now?¡± By Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s capabilities, there was no reason for her to be distracted in that situation, and if she had thought of something, now was the right time to speak. Yang Xiaoyun looked at Su Mo and frowned slightly. Suddenly she said, ¡°Extend your hand.¡± ¡°...?¡± Su Mo extended his hand, somewhat bewildered. Like she was facing a formidable enemy, Yang Xiaoyun reached out and gently grasped Su Mo¡¯s hand. Then, under the candlelight, they faced each other, both utterly confused. ¡°???¡± Su Mo felt as if these three question marks should be carved into his forehead. ¡°...It¡¯s nothing.¡± Yang Xiaoyun shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it, but earlier it felt as if I was poisoned... Yet, as I circulated my skill to check internally, I found no abnormalities. This Yuliu Manor is indeed unfathomable!¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Su Mo was surprised, ¡°What does that have to do with my hand?¡± ¡°Just now in the hall, when you pressed my hand... I then felt a sudden weakness all over.¡± Yang Xiaoyun spoke and then lightly laughed, ¡°However, it seems that I was just being paranoid.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo blinked, gave a slight cough, and then said, ¡°On our journey here, did Sister Xiao Yun notice anything amiss?¡± ¡°Are you referring to Yuliu Manor? Or those several individuals?¡± While Yang Xiaoyun asked that, she didn¡¯t wait for Su Mo¡¯s response before continuing: ¡°Yuliu Manor is indeed strange. Though I¡¯ve been discreetly using my skill throughout our journey here, I noticed that there seem to be much fewer people within the manor than expected. And the maids and servants we did encounter all had a forbidding look to them. ¡°Yuliu Manor¡¯s reputation in the Jianghu is significant, and the demeanor of its residents doesn¡¯t add up. ¡°And such a large estate cannot be managed by the few we¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Su Mo nodded in agreement, ¡°Moreover, that gentleman-like person...¡± Upon reaching this point, he twitched the corner of his mouth, feeling somewhat guilty about his words; it¡¯s almost impressive how Gou Youhu could unabashedly paint those four characters on his fan. He shook his head and continued, ¡°He said they came to visit Yuliu Manor today, which seems to imply that their arrival was unexpected. However, the waiter in Pingfeng Town told us that while most visitors have been staying in town, some had already made their way to Yuliu Manor before us. Where are they now?¡± ¡°Have they already said their goodbyes and left?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say... The one¡¯s from Pingfeng Town might just be a small fraction; when you account for people coming from other directions, it could be a significant number. How come there is no sign of so many visitors to Yuliu Manor?¡± Su Mo shook his head slightly, ¡°The visitors today probably all have their own agendas. Liu Suifeng¡¯s avoidance doesn¡¯t seem to have surprised them. These various behaviors give me an uneasy feeling... By the way, did you manage to discern the origins of today¡¯s visitors?¡± Yang Xiaoyun shook her head and sighed, ¡°The world of Jianghu is vast, and my vision is ultimately limited. Except for the two Blade users, I can hardly see the depths of anyone else. As for those two Blade users... during that fleeting glimpse of Blade Light earlier, I could make out the moves of the Heavenly Blade Sect.¡± ¡°Heavenly Blade Sect.¡± Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly; the Heavenly Blade Sect was a force to be reckoned with. This Sect has a legacy of control over a territory, which lies to the north of the Luofeng Alliance. If the Luofeng Alliance wished to expand northward, the first force they would encounter is the Heavenly Blade Sect... Yet to this day, the Luofeng Alliance has not moved an inch northward, indicating their deep reservation about the Heavenly Blade Sect. ¡°But if it¡¯s them, it does explain the prowess of their Blade Technique and their frosty demeanors.¡± Su Mo nodded slightly. The Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s Blade Technique was stringent; its founder hailed from the Taoist tradition, striving for the Tao of the Heavenly Person and diverging from convention. The more deeply their Sect¡¯s mental method was cultivated, the weaker the practitioner¡¯s emotions became, and the fiercer their Blade Technique would be. At the pinnacle of this path was the unity of man and sword, becoming one, leaving nothing but sharp edges wherever one goes. However, this man and sword become one realm is merely legend, and it¡¯s said that only the Kai Shan Hall master of the Heavenly Blade Sect ever reached such a level. Legend has it that at his peak, he could slice through seas of clouds and clear the skies for miles around, causing such a sensation that the name Heavenly Blade Sect rang through Jianghu for three hundred years. Of course, that was in the past, and whether the tales are true is debatable. The people of Jianghu often exaggerate the truth, and the reality might not match the legend. But the fierceness of the Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s Blade Technique is undisputed. ¡°The two Blade users from the Heavenly Blade Sect, mysterious figures of the Jianghu with depths unknown, the visitors from earlier who have now disappeared, and Liu Suifeng who is avoiding meeting his guests...¡± Su Mo¡¯s fingers lightly tapped on the table. ¡°What is your plan?¡± Yang Xiaoyun glanced at Su Mo. ¡°I intend to explore Yuliu Manor tonight.¡± Su Mo spoke, ¡°This night is long, and unpredictable. If I can¡¯t meet Liu Suifeng soon, I¡¯ll remain restless.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded and said, ¡°Be careful. I will stay here just in case.¡± Su Mo smiled faintly, always finding that Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s thoughts matched his own. Then, Yang Xiaoyun patted the Sword Box and said, ¡°Also, take this with you. If you manage to meet Liu Suifeng, there¡¯s no need to wait; hand it over directly. After that, whether we advance or retreat, our worries will be behind us.¡± Chapter 54 - 54 54 Sword Tasting Tower ?Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Sword Tasting Tower Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Sword Tasting Tower Editor: Atlas Studios Exploring Yuliu Manor at night, naturally one must wait until the dead of night when all is still. At the wei hour, Su Mo quietly opened the window, and with a flicker, he had already leapt out. His toes lightly touched the ground, and he soared up to land on the rooftop. Gazing into the distance, although he could not take in the entire Yuliu Manor, he could still get a rough idea. At this moment, the entire Yuliu Manor was deadly silent, not even a sliver of light peeked out. Su Mo¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, as this was even more unusual than usual. For a large estate like this, there should naturally be lanterns left alight at night, even if frugal, there was absolutely no reason for such dead silence. Especially at the periphery of the manor, not even the slightest sound of insects chirping or birds calling could be heard. As he was pondering, just as he was about to leap away, a light movement caught his ear, and he paused his steps. Peering around, he saw someone from the neighboring courtyard leaping out, their footsteps light and agile, rebounding in an instant to land on the rooftop. It was that scholar. He seemed as if he had finished resting, his eyes scanning the surroundings. Su Mo hid in time and was not discovered by this person. Following that, the scholar leapt away. After a short contemplation, Su Mo decided to follow him. Everyone who visited Yuliu Manor today probably had different intentions. However, no matter their goal, it likely had something to do with Liu Suifeng. Since the other party was also traveling late at night, it was possible that he could lead Su Mo to Liu Suifeng. This scholar¡¯s Qinggong was quite extraordinary, his arms waving as he moved, like a spirit bird soaring through the air. Although not very fast, his footsteps were utterly silent. The Qinggong that Su Mo practiced was passed down from the Ziyang Sect. The Ziyang Sect was known for the Nine Purple Fierce Sun Burning Sky Technique, with its martial arts focusing primarily on Inner Strength and supplemented by hand-to-hand combat, but the Qinggong was just average. If not for Su Mo¡¯s deep Inner Strength from the Longxiang Wisdom Skill, there would be no such marvel today. Luckily, Su Mo possessed finely controlled Inner Strength at Great Perfection, complemented by his sustained and enduring energy, so as he followed the scholar, even when the latter stopped several times to check, he never noticed a trace of Su Mo. In the blink of an eye, the two had traveled from the southwest of the estate all the way to the north. Su Mo, while following the scholar, also paid attention to the motions within the estate. Yet he discovered that there were not only no lights within the manor. Not even maids or servants, nor any patrolling disciples, were to be seen. The vast Yuliu Manor indeed seemed like a dead house. Initially, the scholar was covering his traces, but after rushing forward for a while, he gradually let loose, no longer bothering to conceal himself and simply dashing forward recklessly. Caught in confusion, Su Mo suddenly saw the scholar come to an abrupt halt. It was not to check behind him, but as if he had discovered something, he was hiding and observing. Su Mo also stopped, and saw where the scholar¡¯s gaze was directed, there was a person walking slowly in the dark night. After reaching Great Perfection with his Longxiang Wisdom Skill, Su Mo¡¯s senses were sharp; his eyes couldn¡¯t be said to have night vision per se, but as long as there was a little light, there was no difference from daylight to him. Yet the person walking within the estate held a lantern emitting a faint green glow. The lantern was a lantern, but what it emitted was not the normal light of a lantern, but a ghostly green light. Dressed in black, blending into the night, their figure was difficult to discern with just a glance, holding the green-glowing lantern; it looked as if a green flame was floating and bobbing mid-air. This scene was indeed somewhat terrifying. However, what truly shook Su Mo was not this act of pretending to be a god, but the identity of the person. He was Liu Qingkong! The Yuliu Manor Housekeeper who had led him and Yang Xiaoyun into the manor, the one with a smile on his face and a polite demeanor. In the dead of night, carrying a lantern like a ghostly fire, he wandered through the eerily silent Yuliu Manor like a lost soul. ¡°What¡¯s all this mess?¡± The information received from Pingfeng Town had already informed Su Mo that strange visitors had called on Liu Suifeng and that there had been significant changes within Yuliu Manor. But he had not anticipated it would reach this extent. What had happened to Liu Qingkong? Was he having a nightmare during sleep? Or drunk on fake liquor? What was the purpose of causing such a scene in the middle of the night? While Su Mo¡¯s mind raced with these thoughts, the scholar started moving again, following Liu Qingkong. Su Mo suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his head and trailed behind the two of them. Three people, one behind the other, moved slowly within the silent mansion. Liu Qingkong¡¯s footsteps were not quick, but each step was of equal distance and rhythm, never pausing for even a moment. After about the time it takes to burn one incense stick, they arrived in front of a courtyard. With a creaking sound, Liu Qingkong opened the grand door of the courtyard, which revealed a small building inside. In front of the building were three large characters: Sword Tasting Tower! The writing was fierce and sharp, penetrating three inches into the wood, faintly exuding the aura of clashing swords. It was utterly different from the ghostly atmosphere surrounding Liu Qingkong. Upon arriving at the Sword Tasting Tower, Liu Qingkong pushed the door open with one hand, stepped inside, and then the door slammed shut behind him, leaving no further movement. Outside the Sword Tasting Tower, Su Mo and the scholar each remained silent. However... Su Mo knew that the scholar was silent, but the scholar did not know that Su Mo was following behind him. The scholar¡¯s silence did not last too long, and after another incense stick¡¯s time had passed without Liu Qingkong reemerging, the scholar stirred again. With a flicker of his figure, he had reached the second floor of the Sword Tasting Tower. He casually pushed open a window and, with a flash, disappeared inside. Leaving only Su Mo standing outside the Sword Tasting Tower, the world became utterly silent, as if the entire world contained only this tower and this man. Of course, this was only an illusion. ¡°Liu Qingkong, not sleeping in the middle of the night and dressing up like this, definitely isn¡¯t just to pretend to be a ghost and scare people... ¡°What mysteries lie within this Sword Tasting Tower? ¡°The scholar went in and there hasn¡¯t been the slightest sound since; even if he died, he should at least scream before dying, right?¡± While these thoughts tumbled through his mind, he suddenly turned his head to see a figure heading north, although this behavior appeared somewhat flamboyant. His brows furrowed slightly, he then heard a loud noise as the doors of Sword Tasting Tower burst open and a figure dashed out, hurtling towards that conspicuous figure. This was none other than Liu Qingkong. Su Mo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but he did not linger any longer. Taking advantage of the wide open doors, he leapt down and entered Sword Tasting Tower with a toe touch. No sooner had he entered when the sound of the wind upfront seemed wrong. Looking up sharply, a figure suddenly approached. Su Mo stretched out a palm, enveloped with Longxiang Power, his hand ready to strike the intruder¡¯s face, but at that moment, he swiftly retracted his palm, sidestepping, and the figure swept past him before collapsing to the ground. It was not that Su Mo was soft-hearted, but in that instant, he realized that the comer was not alive. ¡°Is this that brash fellow surnamed Wang?¡± Under the night sky, the door of Sword Tasting Tower remained open, the lifeless body lay before Su Mo¡¯s eyes, shriveled and withered, making it difficult to recognize the features. But judging by the attire, it was no different from the brash fellow who had boasted about fighting three hundred rounds every day. Chapter 55 - 55 55 Human Head Rack ?Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Human Head Rack Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Human Head Rack Editor: Atlas Studios Under the cold moon, the doors of the Sword Tasting Tower were wide open. In front of the door lay a corpse, dressed exactly like the boorish man surnamed Wang. However, whereas the boorish man surnamed Wang had a sturdy and robust build, the one before them was shriveled and withered, as if all the life had been drained out of him. Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed as his eyes swept through the interior of the Sword Tasting Tower. This was the first floor. Apart from the corpse in front of him, there were stands arranged around. Su Mo did not know what these stands originally held. However, at this moment... they were all holding human heads! The heads were shriveled and withered, and from the looks of the severed neck, they were clearly not cut off with a sharp weapon, but rudely torn from the bodies. ¡°The fist shakes the Southwest, Situ Xiong... Thunder Strike Sword, Chen Shian... Three Finger Break, Chu Wanfeng... Ghost Wolf, Gu Ping...¡± Su Mo identified each of the heads one by one, growing more alarmed as he did. The original faces of these heads were extremely difficult to discern, even with Su Mo¡¯s exceptional eyesight. He was able to identify them only because... next to each head, on the edge of the stand, there were inscriptions. Some had only inscriptions, without heads. These carvings were quite fresh, less than a month old. Among these names were some Su Mo recognized. ¡°I wondered where all those visitors to Yuliu Manor have been these past weeks... They all died here.¡± However, not all the names corresponded to a head displayed here; others were unaccounted for. Su Mo stepped forward, inspecting each stand; there were many heads, and many empty spots, but gradually he noticed certain phrases of interest. Discarded pupil of Heavenly Blade Sect, Jiang Jiuge, Jiang Jiuchou. ¡°Heavenly Blade Sect...¡± Something stirred in Su Mo¡¯s heart as he continued to read. Monk Jing Kong of Heavenly Buddha Temple. Blood Mandarin Duck Saber, Ling Hongxia. Poisonous Hand Scholar Ye Yichen. Ugly gentleman, Luo Zhen. Mang Boxing King Tai Heng. Yang Xiaoyun from Iron Blood Escort Agency. Su Mo from Ziyang Escort Agency... Su Mo raised his eyebrows when he saw his own and Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s names, not due to seeing their names listed. If indeed all the individuals who had visited Yuliu Manor had perished here, then those visiting tonight were probably due for the same fate. It only made sense for their names to be engraved earlier. What lifted his eyebrows, however, was the name that followed... ¡°Lengyue Palace... Wei??¡± The granddaughter of Luofeng Alliance¡¯s Alliance Hierarch Wei Ruhan and the secret child of Wei Qifeng, raised from infancy in the Lengyue Palace and later housed in Luoxia City¡¯s City Lord Manor upon mastering her art. Nobody knew her name, nor whether she aimed to claim the position of Alliance Hierarch of Luofeng Alliance. But seeing such an inscription here today made Su Mo speculate. ¡°Could it be that this Wei is...¡± As he murmured, his face suddenly grew stern: ¡°Come out!!!¡± As his words fell, with a single motion he reached the window, swept his palm, flung open the window, and spotted someone outside who was peering in with shining eyes, stealthily listening. Su Mo discovered that the action was too swift; he was also caught off guard for a moment. As he watched the fist, big as a casserole, about to land on him, the man hurriedly said: ¡°Hold on, hold on! Don¡¯t hit, don¡¯t hit!!¡± Su Mo¡¯s punch sent the sparse hairs on top of the man¡¯s head fluttering. It even made the wrinkles on his face ripple with the wind. However, the punch ultimately stopped just an inch away from the man¡¯s face: ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± This man was none other than the ugly gentleman, who claims to be a gentleman as jade, Luo Zhen. While speaking, he rolled into the Sword Tasting Tower. His eyes briefly scanned the racks, and his pupils suddenly constricted: ¡°I knew it, this is a colossal lie!¡± ¡°??¡± Su Mo glanced at him: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Obviously about Liu Suifeng being severely injured.¡± ¡°...Liu Suifeng is severely injured?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Luo Zhen was stunned. ¡°I was just about to ask the senior to enlighten me.¡± ¡°...Can I not say it right now?¡± ¡°The senior can weigh it himself.¡± ¡°...¡± Luo Zhen was speechless for a long while. Inside the hall, he and Su Mo had already exchanged a move with Inner Strength, and he lost miserably. If he didn¡¯t speak now, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that Su Mo, who didn¡¯t know how to respect the elderly, might not give his old bones a thorough beating. Hence he was forced to say: ¡°What do you think brought so many people to visit Yuliu Manor?¡± Su Mo silently watched him, not saying a word, but his aura was increasingly boiling. Luo Zhen had no choice but to wave his hands repeatedly: ¡°You should calm down a bit, why are the younger generations in Jianghu so impatient nowadays, unable to hold their composure?¡± Seeing that Su Mo managed to suppress his impulse to act, Luo Zhen pondered for a bit before speaking: ¡°About a month ago, a rumor surfaced in Jianghu, saying that Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Suifeng encountered an enemy by chance. The opponent¡¯s martial arts were extremely high; the two fought for three days and three nights, but the Divine Rainbow Heart Seeking Sword was slightly inferior and got a touch on the chest.¡± ¡°...¡± Of course, ¡®got a touch¡¯ was not meant literally; such a touch could endanger Yuliu Manor for quite a long time to come. ¡°You also know how formidable the Divine Rainbow Heart Seeking Sword is? How much fame did Liu Suifeng acquire with this sword skill? ¡°If he was unharmed, it would be fine, but since he¡¯s severely injured now, it¡¯s natural that some people will have ill intentions. ¡°Thus, for nearly a month, the visitors to Yuliu Manor have been endless.¡± He said all this at once, then looked at Su Mo, noticing that the young man¡¯s face remained unperturbed, which made him somewhat nervous. The exchange in the hall really made him somewhat intimidated by Su Mo. Seeing his expression unchanged, he had no idea what Su Mo was thinking, so he could only say: ¡°Originally, this could be deemed normal. In Jianghu, everyone strives for fame and profit by all means necessary. Liu Suifeng gave people an opportunity, so no wonder these flies come to buzz around this rotten egg. ¡°But the problem is, there are also people who do not wish to see Yuliu Manor go through this ordeal; hence, they have come to Yuliu Manor spontaneously to help Liu Suifeng. ¡°I have a friend who is exactly like that... you know, I am like a gentleman, humbly virtuous, my friend naturally wouldn¡¯t be a petty villain. ¡°He initially thought Liu Suifeng suffered a great disaster, and as someone from the same stream of Jianghu, ultimately could not let the petty villains run amok. ¡°Therefore, he wrote me a letter explaining the situation, then came to Yuliu Manor to assist. ¡°And when I received that letter, based on the timing, my friend should already have been at Yuliu Manor. ¡°Logically speaking, with so many people visiting Yuliu Manor openly or covertly, a storm in Jianghu was inevitable. ¡°But... the outcome was unexpectedly calm. ¡°The only point being, whether harboring tricks or righteous intentions, after arriving at Yuliu Manor, they never left! ¡°After waiting impatiently at my friend¡¯s house for seven days, I finally decided to come to Yuliu Manor to investigate.¡± Chapter 56 - 56 56 Blood Transformation Divine Skill ?Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Blood Transformation Divine Skill Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Blood Transformation Divine Skill Editor: Atlas Studios The ugly gentleman Luo Zhen narrated this series of events eloquently. Su Mo listened with an unchanged expression, but his heart was already pounding like a drum. Liu Suifeng had sustained heavy injuries? Righteous and evil factions came knocking at the same time! Yet, whether righteous or evil, not a single one left... If that was truly the case, then what on earth is happening inside Yuliu Manor? Who¡¯s responsible for these severed heads? Seeing the ugly gentleman Luo Zhen speak with clear logic and reason, seemingly not fabricating stories on the whim. Nevertheless, Su Mo still coldly snorted: ¡°How prestigious is Yuliu Manor? How could Liu Suifeng have suffered heavy injuries? Are you, senior, trying to deceive this junior with false tales?¡± ¡°You, young man, where is your respect for Jianghu morality? You readily curse and strike at your elders; who would dare deceive you? The letter that my friend sent to me, I still carry with me.¡± As he spoke, he truly reached into his chest pocket and took out a letter to give to Su Mo. ¡°Hold on, senior, open it yourself and spread it out for me to see.¡± Su Mo wouldn¡¯t accept such an origin-uncertain item; such tricks of poison hidden in letters were not uncommon in dramas. ¡°You are rather cautious.¡± Left with no choice, Luo Zhen pulled out the letter, unfolded it, then held it out for Su Mo to see. Under the moonlight, Su Mo quickly read through it in one glance. What was written indeed matched what Luo Zhen had claimed, but whether the content was true or false remained to be debated. Su Mo was about to say something when Luo Zhen had already spotted the room full of severed heads. He had just arrived, and upon seeing a corpse at the entrance of Sword Tasting Tower, he thought to come and eavesdrop. But unexpectedly, before he could get close, Su Mo detected him and pulled him out. After a brief exchange, without the courage to be distracted and mindful of anything else, knowing Su Mo was not someone to mess with, for he might truly strike... Only now did he have time to look around. Upon looking, his heart was struck with terror: ¡°What... What is going on here? Has Yuliu Manor turned into a Demon Cave?¡± Seeing his genuine expression, Su Mo slightly shook his head: ¡°I too have only just arrived and am really unclear about the situation inside.¡± Luo Zhen had already begun to search, carefully identifying each severed head and comparing them with the names below, looking for familiar faces. After a while, he finally breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Fortunately, my friend isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, after parting two days ago, to meet again in such a state would be a truly pitiful sight. Although according to me he is naturally not as handsome and dashing as I am, he still looks human. If he had turned into what¡¯s here now, that would truly be...¡± Speaking up to this point, something suddenly occurred to him and he sharply turned to look at the corpse at the entrance of Sword Tasting Tower. He had only glanced from afar earlier, but now he had a clear view: ¡°Wang Mangzi?¡± Wang Taiheng was indeed a rash man and the ugly gentleman never minced his words, bluntly naming him Wang Mangzi. As he looked up, he couldn¡¯t help but glance at Su Mo: ¡°Did you kill him?¡± ¡°If I had killed him, how would senior still be alive at this moment?¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. Luo Zhen shrank his neck even more, and after careful thought, felt there was some truth to Su Mo¡¯s words, yet he still felt a touch of discontent: ¡°These days, the younger generation in Jianghu really has no idea about respecting their elders anymore...¡± While mumbling under his breath, he made his way to Wang Taiheng¡¯s corpse. Looking carefully, his frown deepened. ¡°How can this be...¡± A thought crossed his mind, and suddenly he reached out and pulled open Wang Taiheng¡¯s shirt. He then saw that on Wang Taiheng¡¯s chest, a distinct palm print was imprinted. The handprint was deeply imprinted, over half an inch into the flesh; its color was dark as night, and the skin around the palm had curled into lumps, spreading in a spiral pattern across the body. Su Mo had not anticipated such a move, his brows tightly furrowed: ¡°What is this hand technique?¡± ¡°Black Heart Palm.¡± Unexpectedly, Luo Zhen blurted this out. Su Mo gave Luo Zhen a strange look. But Luo Zhen seemed far from jesting, his expression fluctuating: ¡°How could it be this skill? The Youquan Sect has never been active in this southwestern region, could it be...¡± With that thought, he abruptly turned to look at Su Mo. But he saw that Su Mo had, at some point, put on the deer skin gloves, and without hesitation, he dragged Wang Taiheng¡¯s corpse back toward him, then unthinkingly headed for the second floor. It was then Luo Zhen seemed to awaken from a trance, hastily following Su Mo¡¯s steps. However, just as Su Mo reached the entrance to the second-floor staircase, he stopped, tilted his head to listen for a moment, and then leaped upstairs. His gaze swept through the interior of the second floor, which was filled with shelves, sparsely arranged with human heads. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Luo Zhen hurriedly asked in a hushed voice. Su Mo shook his head slightly, not saying much, surmising that the scholar he¡¯d seen before must have been the one known as the Poisonous Scholar Ye Yichen, listed on the shelves. Su Mo had witnessed him entering the Sword Tasting Tower through a second-floor window. But now the man had disappeared. Not just on the second floor; the entire Sword Tasting Tower was peacefully silent, without the slightest stir. Yet this was not the time to delve into this issue. He arrived at the window, pushed it open to reveal a slit, and saw two figures flying through the air. The one in the lead was not just anybody; he was a Blade user from the Heavenly Blade Sect. The shelf said the two were outcasts of the Heavenly Blade Sect, one named Jiang Jiuge, the other Jiang Jiuchou. Su Mo could not distinguish which one was which. The one in pursuit was none other than Liu Qingkong. He saw that the Blade user, without waiting to land, suddenly turned and flicked his blade, and a streak of Blade Light abruptly tore through the wind. Liu Qingkong, at this moment, seemed completely transformed from before. His sleeves swirling, his entire body was enshrouded in a blood-colored True Qi, and the Blade Light that approached vanished into thin air. The Blade user was not surprised; as soon as his toes touched the ground, he leapt forward, blades flashing, energy sweeping all around. The blade technique of the Heavenly Blade Sect, when executed, was truly magnificent, with the ground occasionally scarred by the passing of Blade Qi. Nevertheless, Liu Qingkong, with one hand behind his back, let the Blade Qi slash and cleave beside him without ever being grazed by it. All of a sudden, Liu Qingkong reached out with one hand, his blood-colored Qi swirling into claws, and firmly grasped the blade of the Blade user. Despite being merely flesh and bone, his bare hand caught the blade, and the air itself seemed to ring with the sound of metal striking metal. A wisp of blood-colored Qi twined upwards; the Blade user¡¯s expression unchanged, still stoic as carved wood, but the bluestones beneath his feet shattered into gravel, showing the pinnacle of his Inner Strength. And at that moment, the blade edge, covered with the blood-colored Qi, began to decay rapidly, followed by an inevitable collapse. The Blade user¡¯s eyes drastically shifted, but even at this juncture, he did not let go of the handle, merely retreating. He wished to retreat, but would Liu Qingkong allow it? With True Qi swirling around his claws, he pressed towards the Blade user¡¯s face. ¡°Blood Transformation Divine Skill!¡± Su Mo heard Luo Zhen¡¯s voice beside him, with a slight tremble. Yet he did not turn to look at him, but instead looked towards the sky, where he saw a streak of blood-colored blade light suddenly descend from above, aiming directly for the palm of Liu Qingkong¡¯s hand. The one who made this strike was not the other Blade user from the Heavenly Blade Sect, but the woman who always looked at him with a half-smile... The name on the shelf must be hers... the Blood Mandarin Duck Saber, Ling Hongxia! Chapter 57 - 57 57 Youquan Sect ?Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Youquan Sect Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Youquan Sect Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Hongxia uses a blade, a short blade! The blade edge is blood-red, suddenly flashing as if it were a streak of blood falling from the sky. The blood light is sharp, slashing towards Liu Qingkong¡¯s wrist. This blade appeared at just the right moment, just as Liu Qingkong was about to kill the Blade user from Heavenly Blade Sect. That moment was supposed to be Liu Qingkong¡¯s definitive victory, when his mindset was most relaxed. Ling Hongxia took advantage of this fleeting opportunity. In a shift of momentum, Liu Qingkong¡¯s originally extended arm suddenly retracted, but it was still under the coverage of the Blade Qi, unable to fully retreat. Liu Qingkong, however, didn¡¯t retreat but advanced, stepping forward and reversing his hand for a grapple. He tried to catch Ling Hongxia¡¯s blade edge, but failed. He flicked his finger, producing a buzzing sound right on the blade. This strike, powerful and wrapped with Blood Transformation True Qi, was exceedingly tricky. The blade edge trembled, almost slipping out of grip. In a usual martial arts duel, one absolutely must not let go of their weapon. However, Ling Hongxia did the opposite. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t hang on after this finger strike, she immediately let go of the bloody blade in her hand. The blade, whistling as it flew, did not go away as Liu Qingkong expected but instead circled around Ling Hongxia. But just when Liu Qingkong¡¯s gaze was drawn to the blade edge, Ling Hongxia who was about to fall from mid-air, suddenly reached out with her left hand, revealing another blade in her palm. Blood Mandarin Duck Saber was never just one! Mandarin duck dual blades could never be alone. This blade was even more deeply concealed. Suddenly appearing as blood light arose. Only then did Liu Qingkong¡¯s steadfast expression show slight surprise. He spun his hands in mid-air, one above and one below in front of his chest, palms facing each other. The blood rolled back and forth between these two palms, perfectly blocking Ling Hongxia¡¯s blade from advancing. However, Ling Hongxia did not need this blade to advance further. Initially, she used her left hand to strike, while her right hand secretly prepared the other blade. By then, the blade in her left hand had circled around her body and returned to her left hand. She casually dragged the bloody short blade, abruptly slashing, and the bloody edge flashed, striking diagonally at Liu Qingkong. By now, Liu Qingkong finally retreated. Stepping lightly, the Qi between his palms boiled instantaneously. Using this force he quickly retreated, his figure hovering in the air, his sleeves flinging to deflect the streak of bloody blade light from Ling Hongxia. The blade Qi was dense, sweeping across Sword Tasting Tower, cutting off a corner of the roof. ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Ling Hongxia spoke, her feet not pausing for a moment, her toes tapped the ground and she leaped up, heading directly to the north. The Blade user from Heavenly Blade Sect glanced at Liu Qingkong, somewhat reluctant in heart, yet could only stomp the ground and followed after Ling Hongxia. Liu Qingkong¡¯s figure just landed, he stood still for a moment before chasing after. These people came swiftly, fought briefly, and left rapidly. In the blink of an eye, the area in front of Sword Tasting Tower was empty, leaving only the ground full of blade marks and the freshly fallen corner of the roof that shattered on the ground. Luo Zhen¡¯s eyes flickered: ¡°Blood Transformation Divine Skill, Blood Transformation Divine Claw, Black Heart Palm... Indeed it¡¯s from Youquan Sect!¡± During the conversation, he pushed the window open and also decided to follow up. Su Mo was taken aback: ¡°Senior, that Liu Qingkong...¡± Luo Zhen did not wait for Su Mo but had already rushed onto the roof, chasing after the three figures. Su Mo took another look at the Sword Tasting Tower, his mind filled with even more doubts. First was the scholar who had gone missing, followed by the four words on the head rack: ¡°Lengyue Palace, Wei.¡± However, now was not the time to ponder; he must first understand what exactly is going on with Liu Qingkong. Immediately, his figure flashed, sprung out of the Sword Tasting Tower, and caught up with Luo Zhen within a few steps. Luo Zhen glanced at him, giving a cautious and careful look, and soon Luo Zhen¡¯s voice reached Su Mo¡¯s ear: ¡°You lad, just as troublesome as that brute. That brute has brawn but no brains, getting into the vortex of Yuliu Manor is like seeking death. I told him to go to the docks to do hard labor just in jest, but with his martial arts, why would he worry about having nothing to eat? Why bother coming to Yuliu Manor to resign himself to a fate of death... ¡°Moreover, you lad, coming here just for an escort mission... now do you realize the danger? This single task is only worth a few silvers, not for some Divine Skill or Absolute Skill, why bother risking your life so much?¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, who says I am not here for the Divine Skill or Absolute Skill? The more turmoil inside Yuliu Manor, it signals that the task is more problematic, not knowing the whereabouts of Liu Suifeng, I can only force my way through regardless of the vortex. However, he didn¡¯t mention these thoughts, and Luo Zhen¡¯s voice continued to reach his ears: ¡°I never expected that the disturbance within Yuliu Manor would be linked to Youquan Sect. Old man, gentlemen like jade, having seen much and knowledge vast, getting involved with Youquan Sect is not a good path; below the Great Sect Leader are two parts, three flags, six orders, none is easy to provoke. ¡°The signature martial arts of the sect is named ¡®Youquan Scripture¡¯, all the skills listed within are cruel and lethal Demon Techniques, Black Heart Palm is one of them... but the one who claimed to be Liu Qingkong was using the Blood Transformation Divine Skill which only members with Blood Transformation Order can learn. ¡°Could it be that Yuliu Manor has already become the Blood Transformation Pond of Youquan Sect? ¡°Damn it, damn it, Youquan Sect has always been active east of Dongcheng, how did they suddenly cross over Dongcheng to put roots down in this Southwest? Have all the sects in the east died out? ¡°This way, won¡¯t this peaceful Southwest land suffer a storm of blood and violence, a sky full of bloody seas?¡± While transmitting secret messages to Su Mo, he was also sorting out his own confusion. But his words only caused Su Mo to have more questions. Firstly, he had never heard of Youquan Sect. Secondly, why would Youquan Sect occupy Yuliu Manor? What changes have occurred here? Moreover... what is a Blood Pond? While filled with doubts, he suddenly noticed that the few people in front had entered a courtyard. Ling Hongxia seemed to have a more purposeful intent than the scholar, leading the Blade user of the Heavenly Blade Sect directly into a room. Liu Qingkong followed inside, Su Mo and Luo Zhen had just stopped on the eaves when a muffled sound was heard, as Liu Qingkong who had just entered the room was thrown back out in a blink. Immediately after, a voice like a loud bell rang out from the house: ¡°May Buddha have mercy!¡± The voice was majestic and commanded respect. But Su Mo heard Luo Zhen suddenly transmitting a message: ¡°Pah, just look at the exceptional location of this courtyard, it must be where Liu Suifeng resides, the big monk preaching mercy with his mother¡¯s kindness, yet in the dead of night he sneaks into Liu Suifeng¡¯s room to pull tricks, monks of the Heavenly Buddha Temple always appear sanctimonious but are full of wicked schemes inside.¡± Chapter 58 - 58 58 Room ?Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Room Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Room Editor: Atlas Studios Su Mo curled the corners of his mouth but found himself at a loss for words for a moment. Luo Zhen said Liu Suifeng had suffered serious injuries. And this group of people who chose this time to visit, naturally none of their intentions were pure. If this courtyard is really Liu Suifeng¡¯s dwelling, then the late-night visit of this old monk signifies inscrutable motives. However, you can¡¯t just beat everyone with the same stick and say they all harbor sinister intentions. Besides, judging from the actions of the Blood Mandarin Duck Saber Ling Hongxia just now, she probably knew the old monk was here and deliberately lured Liu Qingkong over. Either she wants to divert the disaster elsewhere, or she intends to unite everyone¡¯s strength for a decisive battle to the death with Liu Qingkong. But no matter what, there isn¡¯t a single easy mark among this group. Only one, Wang Taiheng... And so, he died. Now, Su Mo¡¯s mood was not good either. He hadn¡¯t come all this way to watch some Jianghu characters and the Youquan Sect¡¯s violent clashes. He was here to deliver an escort task. Not seeing Liu Suifeng in this courtyard was definitely bad news for him. In fact, the whole ordeal at Yuliu Manor increasingly soured Su Mo¡¯s mood. All he came to do was deliver an escort task, but how could he deliver it if he couldn¡¯t find the receiver? This matter between the Youquan Sect and Liu Suifeng was definitely connected; if Liu Suifeng really had an accident, he feared he would have to not only deliver the escort but also save someone... Thinking of this made him somewhat unhappy. Doing so much work, even with the system rewards, Ji Shuhua¡¯s one hundred taels of silver was spent way too well. While pondering whether to ask Ji Shuhua for more money, he heard the monk Jing Kong speak in a cold voice: ¡°Are you a member of the Demon Path, benefactor? Presumably, you¡¯re not really Liu Qingkong, are you? May I ask, benefactor, how did this vast Yuliu Manor become the deadly place it is today? Where has benefactor taken Liu Suifeng and the others from this manor?¡± His eyes remained tightly closed, hands pressed together, with prayer beads hanging between his palms. He spoke forcefully with his eyebrows lowered and eyes downcast, but his tone was warm and gentle. ¡°Heh...¡± ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ turned over and got up from the ground, sighing lightly: ¡°What a great monk, the martial arts of the Heavenly Buddha Temple are indeed rare supreme skills in the world, which you may not fully master even if you devote your whole life to them. Yet, you¡¯re never satisfied and have come to Yuliu Manor in search of the Sixteen Forms of Heavenly Rainbow Heart Sword. ¡°Since you¡¯re asking where Liu Suifeng is now, what harm is there in me telling you?¡± He lifted his head to look at Monk Jing Kong: ¡°Or perhaps, shall I personally take you to meet him?¡± These words, of course, weren¡¯t an actual offer to take Jing Kong to Liu Suifeng. The monk¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were downcast, not smiling: ¡°I fear... the benefactor does not have that capability.¡± ¡°The great monk had better not be careless.¡± At this moment, the room¡¯s doors opened and Ling Hongxia stepped out, carrying two blood-red short blades in her hand; she stretched her body lazily before speaking: ¡°People from the Youquan Sect, with their unorthodox martial arts, are really unpredictable. Two juniors from the Heavenly Blade Sect have already lost one, and the one left has lost his blade. The Blood Transformation Divine Skill is extremely troublesome; be careful not to end up a mummified corpse, only to become famous for being indestructible not because of an indestructible Golden Body, but because you dried up accidentally. If word gets back to Heavenly Buddha Temple, your disciples and grandchildren will be laughing about you for a hundred years.¡± The woman looked quite attractive, if not for her less-than-pleasant mouth. Words laced with laziness, yet her eyes gleamed with a sharp brilliance. The man from the Heavenly Blade Sect behind her, having heard this, could hardly save face. Glancing at the broken blade in his hand, his expression darkened further, revealing that the Sect¡¯s Inner Strength training was yet to be perfected. Yet the large monk remained unfazed and said, ¡°So, Benefactor hails from the Youquan Sect. However, your Sect has always been a secluded faction in Dongcheng, endlessly entangled with numerous others. How did you come to be in this Southwest region?¡± ¡°Monk, you speak too much.¡± ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ chuckled lightly, ¡°This old man has no time to waste here with you. Tonight, the blood red is dense, most disciples of my Sect are enduring hardships next to the Blood Pond, and this old bones of mine are tasked with sweeping the courtyard. Regardless of what skills you all possess, just come at me together. After dealing with you, I can eliminate a few other pests and only then can this night be called Peaceful.¡± As he spoke, he didn¡¯t actually wait for Monk Jing Kong, Ling Hongxia and others to make the first move. A flash of blood light suddenly appeared around him, leaving a blood-colored Shadow in the original spot, yet the true body was nowhere to be seen. Ling Hongxia¡¯s eyes flashed, her Dual Blades piercing the void in a sudden strike, cutting the air an inch away from the Heavenly Blade Sect man. Her seemingly random move shocked the Heavenly Blade Sect man, thinking Ling Hongxia intended infighting. Just as he was about to retreat, he saw a pair of claws reaching for the blood-colored Short Blade ahead of him. With a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, fingertip and blade collided, sending out another clang of metal. ¡°Blood Shadow Split Light!?¡± Monk Jing Kong snorted coldly and thrust a punch tearing through the air. Liu Qingkong stood unwavering with Ling Hongxia¡¯s Dual Blades in front and the mighty Monk¡¯s fist at his side, his blood energy flashed, shaking off Ling Hongxia¡¯s blades with his sleeve¡¯s motion, and in an instant his hand exchanged three moves with Monk Jing Kong¡¯s fist, eventually pushing the Monk back with a single slash of his claws. ¡°Vajra Arhat Fist? It¡¯s nothing special!¡± With a stamp of his foot, he dashed forward, forsaking Ling Hongxia and the Heavenly Blade Sect man, charging straight towards Monk Jing Kong. The two men engaged in a fierce fight, one with Buddhist sect¡¯s Inner Strength and myriad Fist Techniques at his disposal. The other rolled with crimson True Qi, his claw technique was chilling, resembling a dance of mad demons. In the blink of an eye, they were locked in combat. Ling Hongxia and the Heavenly Blade Sect man momentarily couldn¡¯t intervene, not because their martial arts couldn¡¯t get them close. But because they were not of the same path and lacked sufficient understanding and familiarity with each other¡¯s martial arts. Rashly joining in couldn¡¯t produce the effect of cooperating against the enemy. Instead, it might lead to mutual obstruction and end up causing chaos for themselves. However, not taking action didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t participating in this battle. Both of them had their Qi firmly locked onto ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯. Should any vulnerability arise, it would surely be met with a thunderous blow. Below, several people fought inextricably, yet elsewhere in this vast estate, tranquillity reigned strange and eerie. Beneath the dark night, untold dangers seemed hidden. Su Mo lightly brushed his chin, then suddenly moved, circling down from the rooftop. Luo Zhen paused, and after a moment of hesitation, actually followed behind Su Mo. They bypassed the combatants and sneaked through a window into the main house of the courtyard. ¡°Is this truly Liu Suifeng¡¯s room?¡± Su Mo glanced around and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. The room was simply furnished, yet at this moment, it was riddled with sword marks! The ground, the ceiling, the walls... Deep and fierce, the Sword Qi was tangible and lingering, conveying a palpably painful sensation! Chapter 59 - 59 60 Exploring the Sword Tasting Tower Again ?Chapter 59: Chapter 60: Exploring the Sword Tasting Tower Again Chapter 59: Chapter 60: Exploring the Sword Tasting Tower Again Editor: Atlas Studios Su Mo¡¯s eyes swept over each sword mark, and his expression grew increasingly grim. Clearly, a fierce battle had taken place in this room. The sword Qi lingering in the sword marks indicated the assailant¡¯s profound mastery; it must have been Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Suifeng. But why... why here? As Su Mo pondered in confusion, he heard Luo Zhen muttering: ¡°Why would they fight here?¡± If someone had come to challenge, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have chosen Liu Suifeng¡¯s bedroom to strike. If it had been a night-time assassination, the doors and windows wouldn¡¯t have remained intact. Unless the room was specifically repaired after the battle. However, with a closer look, one could see that the furniture in the room had not been moved; the sword marks on the windows and walls were connected. All possibilities ran through his mind, but his frown only deepened. If Liu Suifeng won the battle, the room surely wouldn¡¯t remain like this. But if he lost... then where could he possibly be now? His martial arts are supreme; he certainly wouldn¡¯t have just died. Moreover, his mission so far was still to deliver the Dragon Roar in the Box to Liu Suifeng. While the system was somewhat unreasonable, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to deliver the Dragon Roar in the Box to a dead man. Thinking this, Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had thought the biggest trouble this trip were the hidden masterminds of the Phoenix Alliance lurking in the dark. Unexpectedly, the Phoenix Alliance turned out to be all thunder and no rain, aside from possibly framing and scheming, there was no further commotion. Instead, this journey seemed to be heading nowhere. And as for the whereabouts of Liu Suifeng... naturally, it fell to the Youquan Sect. Thinking so, Su Mo instinctively looked outside the door. The various unexpected events of the night swept through his mind, and suddenly he turned and left. Luo Zhen was startled, ¡°What are you up to?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, he followed. Su Mo didn¡¯t wait for him, quickly stepped onto the eaves, glanced back at the courtyard¡¯s battle scene, and then headed straight for his residence. He sprinted all the way, familiar with the route, and quickly reached the door, pushing it open; Yang Xiaoyun was meditating in the room. She thought the visitor would be someone from Yuliu Manor and was about to rebuke them, but to her surprise, it was Su Mo. ¡°You¡¯re back already?¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked slightly surprised. ¡°Come with me.¡± Su Mo didn¡¯t speak further and turned to leave. Yang Xiaoyun picked up her spear and followed Su Mo, stepping out only to see Luo Zhen, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Luo Zhen chuckled dryly, unable to help but ask Su Mo, ¡°What exactly are you planning?¡± ¡°Going to the Sword Tasting Tower.¡± Su Mo answered without turning back. ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ ventured out late at night, not going anywhere else but headed precisely to the Sword Tasting Tower. Poisonous Hand Scholar Ye Yichen entered the second floor and then disappeared. Wang Taiheng was the first to step into the Sword Tasting Tower, only to end up a corpse. Certainly, there was something strange about the Sword Tasting Tower. Previously, Su Mo¡¯s attention had been drawn away by ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ and the disciples of the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Blood Mandarin Duck Saber Ling Hongxia, mainly to see if there was any trace of Liu Suifeng elsewhere. Thus, although the Sword Tasting Tower was problematic, it was irrelevant to him. The sword marks in Liu Suifeng¡¯s room now informed Su Mo that the situation had already spread in the direction he least wanted. Given the battle that took place inside that room, whether Liu Suifeng had won or lost, he probably would not be waiting openly now. Thus, the strange Sword Tasting Tower naturally necessitated an exploration. At this moment, ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ was better entangled with Monk Jing Kong and others, providing the best opportunity. However, this venture into the Sword Tasting Tower was unpredictable. Although ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ claimed that he was the only Youquan Sect person in this manor... who could know if that was believable? Yang Xiaoyun was alone in the room just in case; it seemed safe, but who could predict any sudden mishaps? Therefore, Su Mo simply decided to first go back and bring Yang Xiaoyun along to investigate the Sword Tasting Tower, so they could watch out for each other in case anything happened. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Talkative if there¡¯s something to discuss, brief if not; the three of them quickly arrived at the Sword Tasting Tower. Along the way, Yang Xiaoyun was somewhat surprised: ¡°Why is it so quiet?¡± ¡°Humph, Youquan Sect always acts differently. The manor appears quiet, but that¡¯s only if you move within this manor... If you were to leave Yuliu Manor, then you¡¯ll see?¡± Luo Zhen sneered, ¡°They plot their schemes here and it¡¯s impossible for them to let any information leak out. Inside the manor, you can roam freely because in their eyes, it¡¯s merely a matter of how soon we die. But if you leave the manor, death would certainly be immediate.¡± Su Mo glanced at Luo Zhen: ¡°Senior indeed has vast experience.¡± ¡°... Haha, naturally, I, a gentleman as I am, have seen much...¡± Luo Zhen was about to continue, but Su Mo had already stepped into the Sword Tasting Tower. The Sword Tasting Tower looked just as it had before, with the doors still not closed. Stepping inside, Wang Taiheng¡¯s body was nowhere to be seen. Su Mo¡¯s gaze swept around, his eyebrows slightly raised. Previously, Wang Taiheng¡¯s name was on that head rack, but there was no head. Now, the head was there on it. However, the body without the head had vanished without a trace. The three did not delay further. Just about to split up and search, Su Mo suddenly extended a finger and made a gesture for silence. His gaze shifted, pointing towards a particular head rack. Luo Zhen and Yang Xiaoyun immediately held their breath to listen, indeed hearing the sound of faint footsteps inside. From faint to loud, it seemed someone had approached near the rack. But at that moment, it abruptly turned quiet again, and after a moment, gradually faded away... The three exchanged glances and immediately started searching around that rack. Before long, Luo Zhen pointed to a candlestick and said: ¡°There¡¯s something odd.¡± Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun came over to look closely, and indeed, there was something odd. The inside of the Sword Tasting Tower had been cleaned thoroughly; not even dust to serve as evidence. However, under this candlestick, there were traces of wood being rubbed. Years and years of accumulation, clearly not the work of a single day. Su Mo lightly pondered, then took out deer skin gloves, put them on, and gently turned the candlestick. The head rack behind them immediately made a noise. Seeing this, Su Mo suddenly stopped. ¡°Huh?¡± Luo Zhen was startled, but then immediately realized, ¡°Are you thinking of?¡± Su Mo nodded slightly, addressing Yang Xiaoyun, ¡°Sister Yun, I¡¯ll need your help here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded immediately and went to prepare by the mechanism. Her family¡¯s spear technique, the Canglong Bahuang Dianyun Spear, was suitable for front-line combat and made too much noise so it was not suitable for sneak attacks. Su Mo and Luo Zhen then hid on either side of the head rack, each concentrating. Not long after, about half an incense stick¡¯s time had passed, that sound appeared once again. As the footsteps were about to reach the bookshelf, Su Mo waved to Yang Xiaoyun. Yang Xiaoyun immediately turned the candlestick, and silently, the head rack opened, revealing a passage inside, and three Youquan Sect disciples dressed like Yuliu Manor¡¯s staff but with clearly sinister faces! Chapter 60 - 60 60 Blood Pond ?Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Blood Pond Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Blood Pond Editor: Atlas Studios Judging by the looks of these three, they seem to be patrolling within the hidden door of the Sword Tasting Tower. The moment the head rack was opened, the three men had just arrived in front, yet they hadn¡¯t realized what had happened. As they looked up, a fist was already bearing down on them. The face of the Youquan Sect Disciple changed, but where was there time to dodge? A calculated move against an unprepared enemy, a punch squarely in the chest, as the Seven Injuries Fist¡¯s force unfolded, the viscera instantly shattered. Without so much as a groan, the person was already dead on the spot. These three people, one in front and two behind, Su Mo struck one dead with a punch, immediately followed by a reach out with a hand, executing the Great Opening Sun Dispersal Hand. As the fingers swept past, firstly sweeping aside the raised hands of the opponent, then promptly pressing various acupoints on his chest one by one, with the final finger landing on the Dan Zhong Acupoint. The Dan Zhong Acupoint is a fatal acupoint on the human body. How could it be good to be pressed by Su Mo with the force of the Longxiang Wisdom? Immediately, the figure shook, the head tilted, and life was gone. The last person had already fallen into Luo Zhen¡¯s hands before this, a man with extremely profound skills in grappling and fighting. With a rubbing of his palms, there was a crack sound, and the neck of that Youquan Sect member was twisted and broken. This series of movements seemed complex, but in reality, it happened in the blink of an eye. The three bodies had not yet fallen, the task already completed. Su Mo carefully lowered the two bodies, but his brows furrowed slightly: ¡°Do you smell something?¡± ¡°Seems to be... the scent of blood?¡± Yang Xiaoyun came forward, helping Su Mo search the clothing of the Youquan Sect Disciples. On the other hand, Luo Zhen, being an expert, in the blink of an eye, had donned the attire of the Yuliu Manor over his white robe. However, he was not tall enough, and now wearing this set of clothes, the front hung loosely, looking a bit like a child in adult¡¯s garments. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun looked at him, their expressions somewhat amused. Luo Zhen didn¡¯t mind, but then there were creaking sounds of bones, and in the blink of an eye, he shot up a whole foot in height. ¡°Impressive, impressive.¡± Su Mo clapped in admiration. ¡°...¡± Luo Zhen¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Just a small trick.¡± This trick was not considered clever, but he executed it divinely. In the Jianghu, skills such as the Bone Shrinking Technique have long been disseminated. Twisting and bending bones, as easy as flipping one¡¯s hand. However, the Bone Shrinking Technique is easy to shrink but hard to extend, and yet this person just stretched a whole foot effortlessly, a skill that could only be described as miraculous. At this time, Luo Zhen was looking at the long spear in Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s hands, his face showing some schadenfreude. However, Yang Xiaoyun silently disassembled the long spear into three sections and stealthily stored it away without any flaw. Luo Zhen¡¯s mouth twitched again, feeling quite bored. As for Su Mo¡¯s Sword Box, it had not been hidden, nor could it be, only to be carried on his back, preparing to act accordingly after going down. After arranging the bodies to one side, the three of them smeared something on their faces and then cautiously entered the passageway. As soon as they entered, the head rack silently closed behind them. After entering, there was a winding staircase leading downward. The staircase and walls had been constructed for some time, Yang Xiaoyun observed closely, her brows slightly furrowed: ¡°Do you think this area is the work of Youquan Sect? But looking at this, it seems it was not built by them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural.¡± Luo Zhen said, ¡°Yuliu Manor has weathered storms in Jianghu for so many years. Even before Liu Suifeng¡¯s emergence, it nearly faced its doom on numerous occasions. If the manor didn¡¯t have a refuge beneath it, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. The Youquan Sect likely just discovered it later and simply took over, acting in secret... Hmm, that scent of blood has grown stronger now.¡± Su Mo had naturally smelled it as well, and he reached into his chest, pulling out two Antidote Pills, giving one to Yang Xiaoyun. Although these Antidote Pills couldn¡¯t be considered top-notch antidotes, if one was prepared and took one in advance, it could be greatly beneficial. Seeing Yang Xiaoyun swallow the pill, Su Mo then turned to Luo Zhen, ¡°Senior, I remember you mentioned earlier that Yuliu Manor might have become the Blood Pond of the Youquan Sect, and that ¡®Steward Liu¡¯ also said that tonight most of the disciples were practicing near the Blood Pond. However, what exactly is this Blood Pond?¡± Luo Zhen¡¯s expression darkened slightly upon hearing this, seemingly recalling something, but before he could speak, the scene before them suddenly cleared, and a surge of redness overwhelmed their sight. Startlingly, they saw numerous corpses with their hands and feet bound, suspended in midair, with their chests gouged open, and droplets of fresh blood falling into a blood pit about a foot in size. One after another, those dressed as disciples, maids, and servants from Yuliu Manor, who were actually members of the Youquan Sect, reached inside with their palms, drawing blood with Demon Techniques. The blood red surged along the meridians of their arms, winding and spreading, and their faces all glowed with a bloody light! ¡°This is the Blood Pond!¡± Luo Zhen¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°Tonight, this entire manor is extremely silent, these demonic brats are indeed all gathered here under the Sword Tasting Tower to cultivate. ¡°The Sect Treasure of the Youquan Sect is the Youquan Scripture, and the Black Heart Palm practiced by its disciples requires the blood of the heart as a catalyst, alongside the Youquan Holy Pill to be cultivated. ¡°The ferociousness of the Black Heart Palm... young man, you have seen it yourself.¡± Su Mo nodded slightly. Wang Taiheng, with his Divine Power, died silently under the Black Heart Palm. The body was shriveled and withered, unrecognizable. Indeed, it was an extremely vicious martial arts skill, but the method of its cultivation was even more brutal. And those corpses hanging in mid-air were either martial artists who had come to visit or were originally disciples and servants of Yuliu Manor. Those who had died from the Black Heart Palm were placed on that shelf. The others were brought over as cultivation materials to fill the Blood Pond. This indeed solved one of Su Mo¡¯s earlier doubts; some places on the shelf had names but no heads. They were brought here. Now, Su Mo took a quick survey and saw that there were no less than twenty to thirty Youquan Sect Disciples cultivating in this open space. Fortunately, those people were secretly practicing with their eyes closed, not sparing any glances around, so the three of them felt more at ease. Especially Su Mo, who swaggered through the crowd with the Sword Box on his back and still not drawing any extra attention. They passed the main hall of the Blood Pond, and further ahead was a corridor. Both sides of the corridor had various stone chambers built. Some stored weapons, others held food. But further ahead, living people were imprisoned in those stone chambers. These people were dressed in tattered clothes, huddled together, with no light in their eyes. ¡°Perhaps they are the true people of Yuliu Manor.¡± Luo Zhen transmitted his message secretly, ¡°But if the Poisonous Scholar Ye Yichen had come here, why is there no disturbance at all on this side?¡± Su Mo was also pondering this question. The Poisonous Hand Scholar Ye Yichen had arrived earlier than him; logically, there should have been some reaction by now. As he was thinking, Yang Xiaoyun suddenly grabbed his sleeve, signaling him to look. Following her gesture, Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows instantly raised. At this moment, they were passing by a stone chamber, and through the doorway, they could see a person sitting inside, sighing. ¡°Liu Qingkong?¡± Chapter 61 - 61 61 The Descent ?Chapter 61: Chapter 61: The Descent Chapter 61: Chapter 61: The Descent Editor: Atlas Studios Inside that stone chamber, the person sighing with despair was none other than Liu Qingkong, the great steward of Yuliu Manor. He was identical to ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ who is currently engaged in a fierce battle with Monk Jing Kong from Heavenly Buddha Temple and Ling Hongxia with her Blood Mandarin Duck Saber outside. The three exchanged glances, carefully scanned the surroundings, and confirmed that no one else was approaching. It was clear that within this distance, only ¡®they¡¯ were the ones patrolling. Immediately, Su Mo snapped his fingers, sending a gust of wind brushing past Liu Qingkong¡¯s hair. Startled, Liu Qingkong looked up abruptly, but his expression turned into one of confusion: ¡°You... you still want to toy with me...¡± His voice trailed off, a hint of confusion evident in his eyes: ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Mo nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Housekeeper Liu doesn¡¯t recognize us?¡± ¡°You...¡± Liu Qingkong was initially puzzled; these people from Youquan Sect before him seemed different from the past. Suddenly, realization dawned on him, and he stood up sharply, opening his mouth as if to say something, but then fell silent. Eventually, he spoke in a very low voice, repressing his excited emotions: ¡°You... you aren¡¯t with Youquan Sect?¡± ¡°Housekeeper Liu has such a short memory.¡± Luo Zhen gave a cold smile: ¡°Today, it was Housekeeper Liu who personally welcomed me into Yuliu Manor; how could you not recognize me now?¡± ¡°...I, I personally guided you...¡± Liu Qingkong hastily shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up here for nearly two months, how could I have led you into Yuliu Manor?¡± ¡°Indeed so.¡± Luo Zhen wasn¡¯t surprised: ¡°Disguises and biding one¡¯s time, these are the moves of the Body Seizing Order among the Six Orders of Youquan Sect.¡± ¡°Body Seizing Order?¡± Su Mo glanced at Luo Zhen, slightly surprised¡ªthis man seemed to know too much about Youquan Sect? ¡°The so-called Body Seizing Order, naturally doesn¡¯t involve actual body seizing. Instead, the practitioner of this order typically selects a target, observes them closely, learns their daily habits, movement details, and their entire social network, then trains someone to imitate everything perfectly. When the time is right, they secretly kill the target, then use disguise to take their place. This is the so-called Body Seizing.¡± Luo Zhen explained, ¡°However, the ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ outside who performed the Blood Transformation Divine Skill belongs to the Blood Transformation Order, and all his actions tonight don¡¯t match the modus operandi of someone from the Body Seizing Order... It¡¯s likely that he was disguised by someone from the Body Seizing Order, with a bit of pretense.¡± Su Mo nodded lightly and looking at the somewhat bewildered Liu Qingkong, he said: ¡°May I ask Housekeeper Liu, what exactly has happened inside Yuliu Manor? And how did Youquan Sect manage to find its way here? Where exactly is Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Suifeng now?¡± The last question was of utmost importance to Su Mo. It concerned his escort mission. Liu Qingkong was also greatly shocked, coming forward to scrutinize the contract. After quickly scanning through it, he was at a loss for words: ¡°This...this, thank you Lord Su, the Chief Escort, for going to such lengths to deliver the escort mission...¡± Su Mo waved his hand dismissively: ¡°A man¡¯s promise is worth its weight in gold; it is only right. Housekeeper Liu, let¡¯s not dwell on pleasantries for now. It was not easy for us three to sneak here, so please tell us the truth, what exactly is going on with Yuliu Manor? How was Youquan Sect able to come knocking? And where in the world is Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Suifeng currently?¡± His escort duties were at stake. But Liu Qingkong was forthright; after understanding Su Mo¡¯s background, he no longer cared about maintaining secrecy and flat out spoke: ¡°This matter needs to be traced back to two months ago...¡± As Liu Qingkong gradually unfolded the story, Su Mo and the others finally gained a complete understanding of the affairs concerning Yuliu Manor. Two months earlier, Liu Suifeng returned from outside, severely wounded. He claimed to have encountered a master from the Youquan Sect. After a bout, each wielded a final move against the other. Liu Suifeng was hit by a Youquan Demon Technique, while the Youquan Sect master was struck by Liu Suifeng¡¯s sword at the Middle Extreme Acupoint. However, both were already too weak to continue, and he immediately returned to Yuliu Manor, sending an urgent letter to Xuanji Valley for Master Cang Ming that very night. The letter detailed his encounter with the master from the Youquan Sect and warned Master Cang Ming to be wary of upheavals in Jianghu. Meanwhile, he was recuperating at home. Yet, the Youquan Demon Technique was so bizarre and unfathomable that, despite staying indoors for half a month, Liu Suifeng was unable to fully recover. At that time, Master Cang Ming suddenly paid a visit. Although Liu Suifeng had been somewhat disinterested in worldly affairs in recent years, Master Cang Ming was not someone he could take lightly. Considering Liu Suifeng¡¯s serious injuries, he invited Master Cang Ming and his disciple into his room for a detailed discussion. While Liu Qingkong was outside the room at that time, he was quite unaware of the changes within. Because during the conversation of the three, the Youquan Sect suddenly mounted an attack. Liu Qingkong went out to confront the enemy but was captured by mistake. In one night, Yuliu Manor was breached, and everyone inside was imprisoned in this underground refuge. Just as Luo Zhen had mentioned, this place was established by the ancestors of Yuliu Manor. It was a strategic shelter for times of turmoil in Jianghu. Initially, Sword Tasting Tower housed various fine swords. If enemies came for the treasure swords, it would be unlikely for anyone to consider whether there might be any secrets beneath Sword Tasting Tower. They bet on the idea that ¡®the most dangerous place is the safest¡¯. In truth, this refuge had always been secure over the years. However, the Youquan Sect had somehow found out about it, knowing every detail. They transformed this refuge, with some minor modifications, into the Blood Pool Demon Cave for the Youquan Sect. Liu Qingkong spoke earnestly up to this point: ¡°I truly don¡¯t know where the manor master is at present, but I suspect he might be here too. ¡°Occasionally, I can overhear people from the Youquan Sect mentioning that deep within this place, there seems to be an important person guarding something. ¡°Yet I do not know whether it¡¯s our manor master. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve heard them say that in the past month or so, using the news of the manor master¡¯s grave injuries, they have attracted quite a few excellent cultivation materials... ¡°Some of these people are also detained in the depths. ¡°If you three wish to venture further, please be extremely careful. ¡°And... if possible, I beg you to rescue our manor master¡ªLiu Qingkong would be forever grateful!¡± Saying this, he knelt to the ground with a thud and kowtowed three times. With people inside and outside the room, no one could intervene, and only after receiving this deep show of gratitude did Su Mo ask: ¡°Housekeeper Liu, do you have knowledge of the layout of this place?¡± Chapter 62 - 62 62 Cangming ?Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Cangming? Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Cangming? Editor: Atlas Studios Liu Qingkong naturally had knowledge of the terrain here. However, he no longer had the time to draw it out, nor did he have the means to do so. He could only describe the layout here briefly through verbal instructions. Su Mo gratefully clasped his fists in thanks, but Liu Qingkong quickly waved his hand, ¡°This is what I should do. Young Hero takes the risk, and if Yuliu Manor escapes the calamity because of this, everyone here would be immensely grateful!¡± ¡°Liu Housekeeper, you¡¯re too kind. Please endure a little longer here. If I can rescue Master Liu, I will come to take you away.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll trouble Young Hero.¡± Liu Qingkong bowed deeply. After exchanging a glance with Yang Xiaoyun, Su Mo continued walking further inside. Luo Zhen looked at Liu Qingkong and then followed after Su Mo, but whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t fully trust what he said.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you have any advice, Senior?¡± Su Mo gave a half-smile. ¡°Liu Qingkong, as the housekeeper of Yuliu Manor, it¡¯s unnatural for such a man to be spared for two months without being killed. Secondly, being inside this stone chamber and unable to leave, how could he have heard so much idle talk? I always feel there might be something mystical here.¡± Luo Zhen pointed out his thoughts, which seemed quite reasonable after some thought. However, Su Mo thought for a moment and shook his head slightly, ¡°If he really had ill intentions, he could simply shout out loud, and we would be surrounded in an instant. Why bother with such a roundabout method?¡± ¡°Ah, this...¡± Luo Zhen was stunned, feeling that Su Mo¡¯s reasoning... seemed even more cogent. There was an easy way; why opt for a complex one? He touched his chin, ¡°I still think there¡¯s something off about him.¡± Su Mo glanced at him lightly. Although this man had followed them here, Su Mo¡¯s trust in him was still limited. Back in the hall of Yuliu Manor, when the words ¡®Ziyang Escort Agency¡¯ were mentioned, the expressions of Monk Jing Kong from Heavenly Buddha Temple, Ling Hongxia with the Blood Mandarin Duck Saber, and this ¡®ugly gentleman¡¯ Luo Zhen seemed a bit strange. And now... Luo Zhen claimed to be looking for an old friend, even holding a letter as evidence. However, since entering under the Sword Tasting Tower and seeing many captives, he never seemed to search thoroughly. Moreover, he knew too much about the Youquan Sect. For a Demon Sect that never operated in the Southwest, how could this ¡®ugly gentleman¡¯ be so familiar with it as if counting his family treasures? However, this was not the time to question these matters. Su Mo¡¯s only intention here was to locate Liu Suifeng. Once he completed this escort mission, his major concerns would be settled. As for the doubts about Luo Zhen, although there indeed were suspicions, he wasn¡¯t necessarily colluding with the Youquan Sect. As long as he didn¡¯t cause any trouble, it might not be a bad idea to let things slide. With this thought in mind, he no longer pondered over it, following the terrain Liu Qingkong had described verbally, and Su Mo, Yang Xiaoyun, and the two others moved forward, proving every detail along the way. Luo Zhen couldn¡¯t help mumbling, ¡°Could it be that I really wronged him?¡± And as they delved deeper into this place, time and again, they saw Youquan Sect Disciples practicing using the heart blood of people. Upon closer inspection, those who were suspended were not all dead. Some were still hanging on, barely breathing, and some Youquan Sect members would even treat these people to delay their deaths. Moreover, the martial artists imprisoned here, the deeper they went, the more prominent their reputations. Walking along, Luo Zhen recognized many and kept informing Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun telepathically. People like Little Vajra Chu Xiong, Yizhen Fengfeng Beixiao, Fiery Fire Fox Hu Sanniang... these were solo adventurers of Jianghu. Including the Eldest Young Master of Poyu Sect, Young Pavilion Master of Lingxiao Sword Pavilion, who were also imprisoned here. The further they walked inside, the more they could hear furious cursing reaching the heavens. These people had their acupoints sealed, unable to utilize their martial arts, their grievances had nowhere to be vented, they could only roar in anger. Yet among these curses, Su Mo came across another piece of information. Among these people, some were visitors to Yuliu Manor who ended up confined here, while others seemed to have originally targeted Xuanji Valley. However, they were abducted midway and were brought to Yuliu Manor. Su Mo pondered in his mind, but the trio became even more careful in their movements. Practicing disciples could be somewhat managed, indifferent to outside affairs, focusing solely on the blood in the pit. But it was not so easy to deceive the patrolling Youquan Sect disciples. Fortunately, all three were adept in their moves, concealing their figures and hiding in the shadows, capable of striking down enemies as quick as lightning, hence they were not discovered along the way. Eventually, following what Liu Qingkong had said, the three of them reached a massive stone chamber in the deepest part. What this place was originally used for, Su Mo was unclear. Even Liu Qingkong had not explained. At this moment, they saw a large cauldron in the room. Below the cauldron, the fire raged fiercely, not fueled by firewood, but by numerous shriveled, withered corpses. Those whose heads were torn off due to the Black Heart Palm had finally found their resting place here. Inside the cauldron was boiling fresh blood, and within this blood, a blood-soaked figure sat with eyes tightly shut, displaying an expression of agony. It was hard to determine whether this person was practicing or being tortured. Aside from this person, there were no others around, Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and he asked Luo Zhen with a desperate hope of finding a dead horse to act as a living horse doctor: ¡°With your exceptional insight, senior, can you tell if this person is Master Liu?¡± Luo Zhen seemed troubled, he looked attentively for a moment and then shook his head: ¡°Whether he is or not, this isn¡¯t right, the blood boiling yet not cooking him through indicates something strange, better to secure him and sort it out afterwards.¡± As his words fell, Su Mo suddenly tensed, grabbed Yang Xiaoyun, pulling her behind him, just as the man in the cauldron abruptly opened his eyes, revealing eyes filled with blood! With a shock around his body and a spread of his arms, there was a loud bang, and he shot out from the blood cauldron, bringing up numerous blood lights. His palms crisscrossed, entwined with bloody claws, heading straight for Su Mo. ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Transformation Divine Claw, be cautious!¡± Luo Zhen shouted in alarm, getting ready to throw the fan in his hand, but since they were disguised as Youquan Sect disciples, the fan was hidden within the disguise, and he could not retrieve it at that moment. At this moment, there was no time for further preparation; Su Mo suddenly raised his hand and delivered a chopping punch to the void. Wrapped with the power of Longxiang, immensely powerful, his fist had already met the Blood Transformation Divine Claw in a blink of an eye. A muffled bang followed, and the blood light exploded brightly! Su Mo then steadied his footing, continuously swinging his fists, filling the air with shadows of punches. The heavy shadows of punches and sharp blood light intertwined endlessly. One above and one below, they exchanged more than a dozen moves in the blink of an eye. Initially intimidated by the prowess of the Blood Transformation Divine Claw at the Sword Tasting Tower, Su Mo had used ninety percent of his full energy to protect himself. However, after a few exchanges, he found that as long as his Inner Strength was profound enough, the opponent¡¯s True Qi could not harm him. Feeling relieved, his punches became even fiercer. He suddenly stopped retreating, and with a fierce punch, the myriad shadows of punches converged into a point, instantly breaking through the Blood Transformation Divine Claw, his fist aiming for the man¡¯s chest. However, Luo Zhen suddenly cried out: ¡°Show mercy, this is Master Cang Ming!¡± At this moment, calling for mercy, who could truly manage to hold back? It was only Su Mo who, having attained a state where he could control Longxiang Wisdom as he wished, managed to instantly retract eighty percent of his Inner Strength, but even so, the punch to the chest sent the man flying backward, blood spurting wildly! Chapter 63 - 63 63 Blood Slave ?Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Blood Slave Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Blood Slave Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Master Cang Ming?¡± Su Mo punched the man flying away and suddenly turned towards Luo Zhen: ¡°You saw it clearly, there¡¯s no mistake?¡± ¡°Just now, his face was reddish, how could I recognize him? But after the fight, all the bloodstains on his body were blown away by Inner Strength, and naturally, I could see clearly. This person is definitely that old Taoist Cang Ming!¡± Luo Zhen was also astonished: ¡°But why has Master Cang Ming learned a full set of martial arts from the Youquan Sect?¡± As they were talking, the Master Cang Ming who had just been knocked away suddenly stood up again. His body was stiff like a puppet, the blood-colored light in his eyes flickered, yet not a single trace of human emotion existed. With every movement, he flew to attack again, as if the injuries he had sustained were completely ignored. ¡°Damn thing!¡± Luo Zhen¡¯s face darkened: ¡°They want to turn Master Cang Ming into a Blood Slave!¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, this Master Cang Ming for some reason seemed to have fixated on him. His claw moves were treacherously sharp, wrapped in the Inner Strength of the Blood Transformation Divine Skill, extremely difficult to deal with. It would be simple if he could be ruthless, but the strange appearance of Master Cang Ming made it inappropriate to just kill him outright, so he had to deal with the situation first, looking for a way to subdue him. However, after exchanging a few more moves, Su Mo found that although Cang Ming¡¯s moves seemed fierce, they were actually extremely rigid. After one set of moves was finished, the next was still the same, without the changing fluidity he desired. With a thought, Su Mo immediately abandoned the Seven Injuries Fist and switched to the Great Opening Sun Dispersal Hand. With a flick of his fingers, as Master Cang Ming¡¯s next move arrived, Su Mo found an opening and penetrated straight into his belly, swiftly pointing at several acupoints on his chest. Then, with a shift of his figure, he circled to the person¡¯s back, pressed down on his neck, and pinned him to the ground. Master Cang Ming¡¯s body still twitched ceaselessly, yet had now lost the strength to resist. By this point, Luo Zhen had also approached, reaching out to seal several more acupoints on Master Cang Ming, until he completely stopped moving. Then, he finally breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°What a tough old guy, so old yet his bones are still so hard. Almost turned into something neither human nor ghost, and still so troublesome to deal with. ¡°But looking at him now, he obviously hasn¡¯t been fully turned into a Blood Slave, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be the Blood Transformation Divine Skill, but all of the old Daoist Cang Ming¡¯s Ruyi True Qi.¡± Su Mo glanced at Luo Zhen: ¡°What is a Blood Slave?¡± Luo Zhen licked his lips and then said: ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that the Youquan Sect has two parts, three flags, and six orders; the two parts and three flags I won¡¯t mention for now. These six orders are the Soul Chasing Order, Soul Summoning Order, Body Seizing Order, Blood Transformation Order, Fenxue Order, and Ning Xue Order. ¡°The first three commands have different functions; for example, I¡¯ve also mentioned the Body Seizing Order before. ¡°The latter three correspond to three kinds of martial arts in the Youquan Scripture. ¡°They are the Blood Transformation Divine Skill, Fenming Technique, and Ningxue Rebirth Technique... ¡°Each of these Demon Techniques has different effects, but they all have one thing in common: they can employ the strange methods in the Youquan Scripture to turn a live person into a Blood Slave that is neither human nor ghost, neither alive nor dead. ¡°Once the Blood Slave is made, they will obey their master implicitly, yet still retain their original martial arts, and their behavior and actions will even be no different from before. ¡°The only thing is, there must always be a master by the side of a Blood Slave; otherwise, they¡¯re like a marionette without strings, naturally stiff and confused in intention, and in severe cases completely immobile. ¡°I don¡¯t know the main process of making a Blood Slave, but looking at Old Daoist Cang Ming¡¯s current state, his consciousness is clearly lost. If this continues, I fear becoming a Blood Slave is just a matter of time.¡± Su Mo was clenching his teeth in frustration. It wasn¡¯t because he was astounded by Blood Slaves or anything like that. There are all sorts of mystifying things in Jianghu, especially these dark arts. Yin Mountain is even more proficient in pretending to be a god. There was even a sect that used strange methods to temper living people. It was said to use fear as its fuel, repeatedly tormenting them, eroding their emotions and pain, turning people into something like walking dead. Unaffected by pain, unburdened by emotion, they could still unleash deadly moves without limbs, and carry out each command with utter determination. They call this the Living Wooden Man. However, afterwards this technique was burnt to ash with a fire, and that sect was also reduced to dust. Given that the Youquan Sect was able to operate east of Dongcheng for so many years without being exterminated by the splendor of Dongcheng, it¡¯s clear that the Youquan Sect is out of the ordinary. As the Sect Treasure, the Youquan Scripture contains martial arts which, no matter how bizarre or unique, Su Mo is able to comprehend. What truly left him speechless was: ¡°How could it be Master Cang Ming?¡± He had rushed here not for Master Cang Ming, but to find Liu Suifeng. How did he end up finding Master Cang Ming without a trace of Liu Suifeng at this location? Luo Zhen clearly couldn¡¯t answer this question either. He just grabbed one of Master Cang Ming¡¯s arms and transferred Inner Strength into it. Moments later, a joyful expression appeared on his face: ¡°The Blood Transformation True Qi in his body can be forced out! Who knows how long this old Taoist has been tormented by the Blood Transformation Divine Skill, he was on the brink of losing his defenses, but our arrival was just in time. A step later, and it might have truly been impossible to save him.¡± Immediately he helped Master Cang Ming to his feet and placed his palm on his back, slowly transferring Inner Strength. Su Mo then turned to glance at Yang Xiaoyun. Yang Xiaoyun nodded lightly. When Master Cang Ming made his move just now, Yang Xiaoyun was pulled behind by Su Mo. Instead of rushing out to help, she prepared her Silver Spear and kept watch on her surroundings. Liu Qingkong said that a big shot was guarding this place. While Su Mo was fighting, it¡¯s true he was keeping his eyes and ears open, but a single moment of neglect could be extremely dangerous, couldn¡¯t it? Therefore, she chose to stand aside and observe the enemy. Now, her nod meant that there had been no abnormalities just now. However, Su Mo¡¯s expression became a little odd. He turned and looked Master Cang Ming up and down again. They had kept a close watch on this place as they came. Places where people could be hidden had pretty much all been checked already. This was the last location, yet Liu Suifeng was nowhere to be seen. It seemed, therefore, that Liu Suifeng was most likely no longer in Yuliu Manor. Liu Qingkong said that half a month ago, Master Cang Ming visited Yuliu Manor to see Liu Suifeng, and as a result, the sword scars in that room still contained undispersed Sword Qi to this day. Now Liu Suifeng is missing, but Master Cang Ming was locked here to be turned into a Blood Slave. The person from Xuanji Valley who invited various sects to discuss matters is almost self-evident. Yin Mountain Ghost Lord received an invitation to Seeking Mysterious Valley in Fen Hui Mountain a few months ago. Two months ago, Liu Suifeng encountered Youquan Sect experts on Jianghu Road and after returning, immediately wrote a letter and proceeded to Xuanji Valley... So, had there already been a change within Xuanji Valley before that? As these thoughts turned over in his mind, he saw Master Cang Ming¡¯s blood energy surge around him, his hands involuntarily stretching out to his sides, and layers upon layers of Blood Transformation Divine Skill¡¯s True Qi burst forth from his palms. In the blink of an eye, it had already been completely released. He took a deep breath, like a drowning person suddenly getting a breath of air, opened his eyes, and looked around blankly: ¡°This... Where is this?¡± Chapter 64 - 64 64 Think Thrice Before You Act ?Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Think Thrice Before You Act Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Think Thrice Before You Act Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Master Cang Ming, how are you feeling?¡± Su Mo quickly stood up and walked up to him, worry flickering through his rat-like eyes. ¡°...Is it the ugly gentleman?¡± Master Cang Ming was startled, then heaved a sigh of relief. Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Gentleman is a gentleman, my appearance is just as it should be, where is the ugliness?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that though the ugly gentleman is ugly, he has the kindest heart...¡± Master Cang Ming smiled weakly, his eyes filled with confusion as he turned to look at Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, but when his gaze landed on the silver spear in Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s hand, he suddenly realized: ¡°Dragon Abyss Spear... Judging by your age, you must be the daughter of Yang Yi, right?¡± ¡°Junior Yang Xiaoyun of the Iron Blood Escort Agency, greets Master Cang Ming.¡± Yang Xiaoyun clasped her hands in a formal salute, then introduced Su Mo, ¡°This is Su Mo, Chief of Ziyang Escort Agency.¡± ¡°Ziyang Escort Agency...¡± Master Cang Ming¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, seemingly unable to remember, but did not probe further. His expression darkened as he looked around, ¡°Where... where is this?¡± ¡°Below the Sword Testing Building of Yuliu Manor.¡± Su Mo spoke softly: ¡°May I ask Master Cang Ming, the Steward of Yuliu Manor, Liu Qingkong, said that half a month ago, you visited Yu Liu Sword Heart, but we are not sure what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Half a month ago... a visit...¡± Master Cang Ming¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, his expression showing subtle pain, with large beads of sweat appearing on his forehead. Seeing this, Su Mo quickly said, ¡°Master Cang Ming, there¡¯s no need to rush, take your time to think.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Master Cang Ming suddenly stretched out his hand: ¡°I remember now! Months ago, perhaps two months, or even longer, I can¡¯t recall exactly... all I know is, that night, enemies suddenly attacked Xuanji Valley. ¡°These people were skilled in martial arts and extremely ruthless, the leader¡¯s martial arts were no weaker than mine, with a few others assisting him. ¡°I was outnumbered, and eventually captured by them. ¡°After that, I was attacked day and night with their Demon Technique, and my consciousness was faint. ¡°Thus I spent a period in darkness, in a daze, until one day, the leader suddenly returned severely injured... ¡°After regaining my consciousness again, someone from them suddenly appeared before me, using some baffling method, I stood up involuntarily and obeyed this person¡¯s orders, even though I had a rare moment of mental clarity, my body wasn¡¯t my own. ¡°That person glanced at me and said ¡®Not yet perfected, though forced, but it¡¯ll have to do for now.¡¯ ¡°After saying that, under his manipulation, I followed him to the guest area of Xuanji Valley. ¡°That¡¯s when I found out, someone from Yuliu Manor had come with a letter for me. ¡°After receiving the letter, I sent away the people from Yuliu Manor, my consciousness once again became hazy. ¡°And the next time I was clear-minded, I was on the way to Yuliu Manor.¡± Master Cang Ming¡¯s subsequent words could all be matched with what Liu Qingkong had said earlier. Under that person¡¯s control, Master Cangming visited Yuliu Manor, and Liu Suifeng, despite being severely injured, met with Master Cangming in his room. Unexpectedly, a confrontation ensued right there in the room. The person who came with Master Cangming disguised themselves as one of his attendants. Though their martial arts were inferior to the leader¡¯s, Liu Suifeng was, after all, severely injured. As time went on, the tide turned against him, and they eventually captured Liu Suifeng. ¡°Upon my visit with that person to Liu Suifeng, we captured him. ¡°Others launched an attack on Yuliu Manor. ¡°With a pincer move from inside and outside, Yuliu Manor ultimately could not withstand the siege. ¡°When I came to my senses, the last thing I remember was them discussing how to deal with Liu Suifeng. ¡°From what they said, they intended to take Liu Suifeng back to Xuanji Valley, harnessing the strength of their entire group to turn him into a Blood Slave. ¡°They claimed that once successful, at critical moments, he could be extremely useful. ¡°After that, I knew nothing more... They seemed to have dealt with me mercilessly, leaving me in a confused stupor all the way until now when I regained clarity, only to find myself before all of you.¡± While Master Cangming spoke these words, he seemed to still be affected by the remnants of the Blood Transformation Divine Skill, occasionally plagued by splitting headaches and bouts of weakness. After struggling to finish speaking, he tried to stand up: ¡°What time is it now? What has happened inside Xuanji Valley? Is Liu Suifeng still safe? And how... have you come to be here?¡± ¡°Master, please stay calm, we really do not know what has happened inside Xuanji Valley at the moment, and as for this Yuliu Manor... let me tell you about it.¡± Luo Zhen hurried to support Master Cangming, helping him to sit down, and began to explain everything from the beginning. On the other hand, Yang Xiaoyun had come over to Su Mo, and after exchanging a glance, they both fell silent. This escorts mission was paid for by Ji Shuhua with one hundred taels of silver for their delivery. Su Mo accepted this escort assignment partly because it fit seamlessly with a system task and would hopefully bring some clarity to the situation with the Luofeng Alliance. Who could have predicted that this task would involve so many unforeseen complications? The matter was far more extensive than Su Mo had originally anticipated. ¡°Xiao Mo, this trip has proven far too perilous,¡± Yang Xiaoyun noted, speaking in a low voice to Su Mo, making sure Master Cangming and Luo Zhen did not overhear. ¡°Though in Jianghu honor comes first when we travel, the involvement of the Youquan Sect and the lives and deaths of so many Jianghu personalities means that our slightest misstep in navigating this situation could be catastrophic. We must consider our actions carefully.¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s words took Su Mo by surprise. He had expected that with her daring nature, not even a sea of flames or a mountain of knives would halt her advance. Yet, it was her who hesitated first. Sensing Su Mo¡¯s surprised look, Yang Xiaoyun glared at him: ¡°When journeying through the Jianghu, it¡¯s essential to uphold honor and commitments. However, taking risks without thinking it through isn¡¯t just irresponsible towards oneself but also neglectful of one¡¯s honor and promises. If things go awry this time and you rashly go, only to die at the hands of the Youquan Sect, you would not only lose your life but also fail to fulfill the promises you¡¯ve made. ¡°Think thrice before acting; it¡¯s not about inaction, but I don¡¯t want you to act recklessly.¡± Su Mo smiled: ¡°What you say makes perfect sense, Sister Yun. If it were up to you, how would you proceed?¡± ¡°First, assess the situation. If there¡¯s anything that can be done, handle the matters at Yuliu Manor first. If it¡¯s not viable, we retreat, then send a letter to the Iron Blood Escort Agency, requesting assistance from Dad. We¡¯re not alone in Jianghu; if we can¡¯t handle it ourselves, we have to turn to our elders.¡± Yang Xiaoyun spoke as if it were the most natural course of action. Su Mo was left feeling both amused and exasperated, merely sighing: ¡°If we had ample time, that would indeed be the best option, but now... my only concern is that we may be running out of time.¡± Chapter 65 - 65 65 Righteousness that Touches the Sky ?Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Righteousness that Touches the Sky! Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Righteousness that Touches the Sky! Editor: Atlas Studios Master Cang Ming¡¯s words outlined the situation clearly after this period of turmoil. Youquan Sect arrived from the east, and their first target was Xuanji Valley. The powerful member of Youquan Sect whom Liu Suifeng encountered might not be a coincidence; he was probably targeting Liu Suifeng. Youquan Sect, using Xuanji Valley, issued invitations, calling martial arts sects from the southwest to discuss matters at Xuanji Valley. However, they secretly kidnapped some of these individuals. This tactic seems contradictory, but it actually isn¡¯t. Inviting so many people, even if preparations are thorough, it¡¯s hard to guarantee they could completely succeed. Kidnapping some attendees secretly further weakens the overall strength of those heading to Xuanji Valley to discuss matters, adding more weight to that ¡®invitation¡¯. Another point, for instance, if they kidnapped Lou Jingjing from the Luoxing Sect, wouldn¡¯t her father be compelled to comply with Youquan Sect¡¯s demands? This can also be inferred from the identities of those imprisoned beneath the Sword Tasting Tower. This strategy provides triple benefits. Even with some oversight, it¡¯s unlikely for anyone to suspect issues with Xuanji Valley. After all, Xuanji Valley has a notable reputation, and Master Cang Ming is considered a righteous figure, who would suspect a change in that? Even if some do suspect, without solid evidence, they can only confront them directly, making the outcome even more unpredictable. On the other hand, taking over Yuliu Manor while spreading news of Liu Suifeng¡¯s severe injuries lures Jianghu people to them, which is a tactic of having multiple hideouts. These visitors become cultivation materials to continuously enhance the strength of the sect¡¯s disciples. Even if the situation at Xuanji Valley is exposed, and the Jianghu heroes band together to attack, Youquan Sect can still retreat and have a fallback. The force that has been secretly accumulated will play an extremely crucial role at a key moment. Lastly, there¡¯s Liu Suifeng. Using the three great demon techniques from the Youquan Scripture to create a Blood Slave¡ªshould Liu Suifeng truly become a Blood Slave, Youquan Sect only needs to have the person holding the Body Seizing order disguise themselves as Master Cang Ming to oversee the major affairs within Xuanji Valley. Meanwhile, Liu Suifeng can deal with those they can¡¯t subdue. After all... how many in Jianghu would suspect Yu Liu Sword Heart? How many could withstand a surprise attack by the Divine Rainbow Heart Seeking Sword? All these plots, arranged in Su Mo¡¯s mind, are proof of Youquan Sect¡¯s frighteningly effective tactics. Yet, there¡¯s still one thing Su Mo couldn¡¯t understand. If Youquan Sect had never set foot in this southwest region before, how could they be so familiar with the Jianghu Sects? Knowing these sects is one thing, but having thorough knowledge of individuals like the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord is quite alarming. The strategies used by the gathering of evil forces in Fen Hui Mountain¡¯s Seeking Mysterious Valley seem different from those within Yuliu Manor. ¡°Could there be someone in the southwest Jianghu colluding with Youquan Sect!?¡± This thought naturally arose in Su Mo¡¯s mind. What Yang Xiaoyun said was indeed sensible; facing such a monumental issue, just the two of them handling it was indeed insufficient. But waiting here for Yang Yizhi to come to assist would be an even greater waste of time. ¡°We don¡¯t know how much truth there is in this Blood Slave creation technique.¡± Su Mo glanced at Yang Xiaoyun: ¡°But according to Master Cang Ming, these people want to join forces to make this happen. Considering the time elapsed, Liu Suifeng has already been taken to Xuanji Valley for over a month. If he cannot endure any longer... I fear our mission here might utterly conclude without resolution.¡± Yang Xiaoyun understood this too, but her brows lightly furrowed: ¡°But under these circumstances, the two of us are ultimately isolated and weak...¡± This girl has always been brave, yet she is not without sense. I¡¯m certain, or even if slightly less certain, she would dare to make a life-risking strike. However, facing such a completely uncertain situation, naturally required more careful consideration. But when doing good deeds, don¡¯t inquire about the future, also one must ask whether one¡¯s abilities are sufficient for the task. Otherwise, it would be a meaningless sacrifice. ¡°Who said... it¡¯s only the two of us?¡± Su Mo¡¯s lips suddenly curled up slightly: ¡°Our side, may not necessarily be alone and helpless.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Yang Xiaoyun was stunned, first glancing at Luo Zhen, then at Master Cangming, seemingly thoughtful, but suddenly turned back, looking towards their origin, and immediately realized: ¡°You mean... them?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Su Mo smiled. These people from Jianghu who were imprisoned here, some were abducted, some came on their own. But regardless of which kind, this moment¡¯s accumulation of resentment is inevitably unavoidable. Previously, Su Mo had not considered them, as this escort task was thought to be the end upon arrival here. But since it is not the end, naturally, they had to be utilized slightly. And relying on the prestige of Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun alone might not be enough to make them obey, but now... isn¡¯t there also Master Cangming? This great expert, is no ordinary character. Just uncertain about the impact of the Blood Transformation Divine Skill on him, how much still remains? Just thinking about this, Master Cangming had already stood up, clearly Luo Zhen had explained the upheaval of Yuliu Manor. The old Taoist, disheveled, came up to Su Mo, bowed with hands clasped and said solemnly: ¡°Young Hero¡¯s righteousness is as vast as the heavens, daring to venture deep into danger, such a great favor, this poor Taoist will never forget!¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo was momentarily speechless, and could only respond with clasped hands: ¡°Senior speaks too highly, belonging to the same lineage of Jianghu, how can we allow the Demon Path to act recklessly?¡± Although Su Mo came for this escort task, since there¡¯s a misunderstanding, why bother clarifying it? Master Cangming nodded slightly, sighed, ¡°I never expected, having messed around Jianghu half my life, at the end, I almost fell into a fate neither alive nor dead...¡± ¡°Senior, do not be disheartened.¡± Su Mo said: ¡°This is not the place to talk, although I don¡¯t know where those guarding here have gone, delay will lead to changes. This place originally is a refuge underneath the Yuliu Manor Sword Testing Building, besides us, there are many Jianghu comrades imprisoned here. ¡°Let us first rescue them, then clear the demon influence of Yuliu Manor. ¡°There¡¯s another important matter that must be informed to Master Cangming. ¡°The Evil People of Youquan Sect are rampant, occupying Xuanji Valley plotting to dominate the Southwest. ¡°Impersonating Master with a letter of invitation, calling all Jianghu Sects to gather in Xuanji Valley. ¡°We can¡¯t afford any delays now, after the affair of Yuliu Manor is over, we must ask Senior to take the lead, unite our comrades, and proceed to Xuanji Valley for a decisive battle against Youquan Sect!¡± ¡°Indeed, there still is such a change, I was worried about this matter, the evildoers of the Demon Path are truly detestable! Young Hero¡¯s considerations are quite right, it indeed should be so!¡± Master Cangming was both shocked and furious, but highly agreed with Su Mo¡¯s words. Luo Zhen pursed his lips, came over and said: ¡°Then don¡¯t waste words, those demon kids, it¡¯s been a long time since I found them displeasing, if not for wanting to clarify this cause and effect to avoid implicating others, I would have already started a massacre.¡± Master Cangming at this moment had recovered quite a bit. Su Mo also felt it, this old Taoist was truly profound with Ruyi True Qi, although Blood Transformation Divine Skill is fierce, it¡¯s hard to obliterate that old Taoist¡¯s foundation of the Mystical Sect, as long as he finds a chance, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to return chaos to order. A few people briefly discussed, immediately set out, killing and saving lives at this very moment. Chapter 66 - 66 66 Fake ?Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Fake? Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Fake? Editor: Atlas Studios When they arrived, the three men were cautious; now, with four, they remained just as cautious. They had just calculated that those Jianghu people who had been captured were now confined to their rooms. In such a case, the first thing to do was to increase their own manpower. Most of the Youquan Sect were practicing their Demon Techniques tonight, and it was still unclear what exactly had taken place outside, they had to act quickly here. Taking advantage of the time when the Youquan Sect disciples were cultivating, they tried to release as many Jianghu fellow practitioners as possible. To gather them into a force, not giving the Youquan Sect time to react, and push forward in a crushing manner. Master Cang Ming was also impressive; he had endured the torment of the Blood Transformation Divine Skill for so long, but now he was unimpeded in movement. Su Mo had asked, and Master Cang Ming said his True Qi was still a bit sluggish, but overall, he could start acting. In the blink of an eye, the four had already arrived in front of a prison door. The person inside was cursing loudly: ¡°Damn things, demon spawn, if you have the guts, let me out and see if I don¡¯t crush you all one by one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Little Vajra Chu Xiong!¡± Master Cang Ming, with his vast experience, recognized the person in the cell immediately. The person inside also looked up and saw the three Su Mo. He was slightly stunned. Su Mo and the others had been noticed by him previously, but he had just mistaken them for the demon spawn of Youquan Sect and had cursed fiercely. Now he felt something was off, mainly because Master Cang Ming looked a bit disheveled, and while he looked familiar, he couldn¡¯t recognize him at the moment. Master Cang Ming looked at the heavy iron chains in front of the cell door and frowned, ¡°If we want to rescue him, we probably need to find the key first.¡± It wasn¡¯t that the chains could restrain their Inner True Qi, but that breaking them barehanded would inevitably make a loud noise, which could easily bring trouble. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Su Mo stepped forward, reached the door, grabbed the chains and twisted them tightly; the chains broke as easily as mud, making a noise, but it wasn¡¯t too damaging. His Longxiang Wisdom was proficient both internally and externally; his Inner Strength and physical strength were incredibly fierce. Although the chains were as thick as a child¡¯s arm and extraordinary, under his brute strength, they were like nothing. Luo Zhen, who was on the side, saw this and his eyes immediately twitched. He recalled the conflict that arose in the main hall of Yuliu Manor with Su Mo; although his intervention was well-intentioned at that time. Now, he felt a chill running down his spine. Fortunately, this boy had a thick face and black heart, full of schemes; otherwise, if he had naively punched him repeatedly, he really wouldn¡¯t have survived. Never mind him, even Master Cang Ming had to take a sharp breath, ¡°Young Hero¡¯s strength is formidable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just brute force, not worth mentioning.¡± While speaking, Su Mo pushed open the door, and Little Vajra Chu Xiong had already stood up: ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to introduce ourselves, but you should recognize Master Cang Ming.¡± As Su Mo spoke, he reached out and felt the acupoints on Chu Xiong¡¯s body, immediately understanding where they were sealed. He pressed on his Quchi, Jianjing, and the Fengmen on his back. His Inner Strength flowed, gradually entering the body; Chu Xiong¡¯s body shook, his Inner Strength circulated through the acupoints, and he took a long breath. Though still full of confusion, he immediately clasped his fists and bowed to Su Mo, ¡°Thank you for the rescue!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Su Mo said: ¡°This place has detained many of our fellow Jianghu practitioners, and the Youquan Sect¡¯s disciples are cultivating Demon Techniques tonight; it¡¯s a great opportunity to rescue them. Hero Chu, if you have any questions, let¡¯s put them aside for now; rescuing others is urgent.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Xiong was indeed a forthright person, and looking closely, the sloppy old man next to him was none other than Master Cang Ming. In fact, at this point, there was no further need for questions; anyone with a bit of sense would understand what was happening. Immediately rubbing his hands together, following Su Mo out of the cell, he just asked one question: ¡°When do we start killing?¡± ¡°When it can no longer be concealed!¡± Su Mo split his mouth into a smile. When it can no longer be concealed... When there are fewer people, it is naturally easier to hide; only when there are more people does it become impossible to conceal. And by that time, there is naturally no need to hide. Just take action directly. Everyone, without idle talk, continued their actions. Those who are imprisoned deep here are all considered pivotal figures. Little Vajra Chu Xiong, Dragon Capturing Hand He Tong, Fiery Fire Fox Hu Sanniang, Yizhen Fengfeng Beixiao... One by one, Jianghu experts were freed by Su Mo from the iron chains in front of their cells, and their acupoints were unsealed; the number of people on this side, however, kept increasing. During this process, they also encountered several patrols of Youquan Sect Disciples. But as the number of people on Su Mo¡¯s side grew, these disciples were simply insignificant. These Jianghu experts, who had been imprisoned here, grew restless, and without waiting for Youquan Sect to speak, they surged forward; had they had knives, it would have been a massacre. With the unsuspecting caught off guard, even though the Youquan Sect Disciples each possessed the vicious Black Heart Palm martial arts, there was no room to utilize it. After killing a few of the patrolling Youquan Sect Disciples, they even found the keys. Immediately, several people were divided to spread out and act separately, speeding up the rescue process immensely. Su Mo, taking Yang Xiaoyun along, kept rescuing people, but suddenly stopped in front of one cell. Peering inside, he saw a disheartened scholar sitting there. Feeling that someone was outside the cell door, the scholar immediately raised his head, and after their eyes met, the scholar burst out in anger: ¡°You demons, what are you going to do now?¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched; this scholar was none other than Poisonous Hand Scholar Ye Yichen. Unexpectedly, this guy had entered the Sword Tasting Tower ahead of others but hadn¡¯t caused a ripple. It turned out he was already confined within the cell. Su Mo reached out to pull off the chains and casually pushed the door open. Ye Yichen was taken aback: ¡°You... wait, it¡¯s you?¡± He finally recognized Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun. Su Mo nodded: ¡°Hero Ye, let¡¯s talk after we get out.¡± ¡°Alright, who else is with you?¡± While walking out, Ye Yichen said, ¡°Although I found the mechanism and entered this place, I didn¡¯t expect that the doorway was being guarded by Youquan Sect Disciples practicing Demon Techniques. They suddenly attacked all at once, it was truly shameless. Otherwise, if it were one-on-one, these demon brats¡¯ Black Heart Palm is powerful, but my techniques would not necessarily lose to them.¡± Su Mo thought for a moment about the sight of Ye Yichen entering this place, feeling truly sorry for him. Casually replying: ¡°Besides the two of us, there are already rescued Master Cang Ming, Little Vajra Chu Xiong, Dragon Capturing Hand Senior He Tong, and others... Oh right, and the ugly gentleman Luo Zhen also came in with us.¡± At this point, he saw Ye Yichen suddenly shake: ¡°Who? Luo Zhen!?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Su Mo was startled: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The Luo Zhen from tonight¡¯s main hall?¡± Ye Yichen hurriedly asked. Su Mo immediately nodded: ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s fake!!!¡± Just as he spoke, the sound of killing suddenly arose, obviously, the time when it could no longer be concealed had come. Chapter 67 - 67 67 Thats All ?Chapter 67: Chapter 67: That¡¯s All Chapter 67: Chapter 67: That¡¯s All Editor: Atlas Studios From the time the news of Liu Suifeng¡¯s serious injuries spread across Jianghu, people from both righteous and evil factions thronged to the area. Some aimed to seize the Divine Rainbow Heart Seeking Sword, while others wished to thwart their plans. Yet, regardless of their intentions, none of those who arrived managed to escape; either they were taken to practice their martial arts skills, or they were all imprisoned beneath the Sword Tasting Tower. Among these people, the longest had been imprisoned for a month, and the shortest for but three to five days. At this moment, each one emerging seemed as if possessed by a mad demon. At first, they were cautious, mindful of the instructions left by Su Mo and Master Cang Ming, but once discovered, they immediately acted recklessly. Suddenly, the cries of killing thundered, and the group of trapped evil wolves finally had the chance to showcase their skills. However, on Su Mo¡¯s side, he was surprised as he looked at Ye Yichen: ¡°Fake?¡± Although Su Mo had never truly trusted Luo Zhen along the way, he doubted the man himself but never his identity. ¡°Does Hero Ye have proof for this claim?¡± ¡°I come here specifically for Luo Zhen.¡± Ye Yichen said: ¡°The ugly gentleman Luo Zhen, though not very famous, is eager to help others despite his fierce looks and harsh tongue¡ªtraits born from past experiences, leading him to become somewhat cynical. ¡°After the rumor of Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Suifeng¡¯s severe injuries spread, he commented, ¡®Yu Liu Sword Heart, though fond of the Righteous Path and somewhat affected in behavior, does not deserve such fate.¡¯ He was the one who invited me to come to Yuliu Manor to assist... yet I was reluctant to get involved, and I declined. ¡°Unexpectedly, he disappeared after that, and I decided to come here to find out the truth. ¡°Today, upon my arrival, I saw that ugly gentleman Luo Zhen¡ªalthough they looked identical, those who knew him could tell at a glance that it wasn¡¯t him. ¡°And my purpose here was precisely to find out about Luo Zhen¡¯s whereabouts, so I had to pretend I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling as if he had heard this conversation somewhere... Back in the Sword Tasting Tower, Luo Zhen had said almost exactly the same thing, with a few minor detail changes. But now was not the time to discuss this: ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first, we can talk about this matter later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Yichen also understood the urgency of the situation, but still couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Has Chief Su seen Luo Zhen?¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°If I had seen him, how could I let him escape? However... I reckon, you won¡¯t find Luo Zhen here.¡± After the group split up earlier, Su Mo had not seen Luo Zhen again. He probably knew that, in any rescue attempt, his identity was bound to be exposed; that¡¯s why he fled sooner rather than later. Luckily, outside this area were all Youquan Sect disciples, he didn¡¯t believe this man truly had the ability to escape into the heavens or burrow into the earth. Immediately, without further discussion, Su Mo led Ye Yichen and Yang Xiaoyun to follow the others¡¯ pace. Not far ahead, the recently freed Jianghu people and disciples of the Youquan Sect were tirelessly fighting in the corridor. In fact, in terms of numbers, those who had been released were in the minority. The Youquan Sect members, proficient in the Black Heart Palm, each possessed troublesome martial arts skills, not to mention their overwhelming numbers¡ªif outside, they might again capture everyone in one fell swoop. Fortunately, the fighting here was confined to the corridor, where regardless of the number, they could only face a few at a time. In such a situation, the importance of those in the front row became apparent. Little Vajra Chu Xiong, Master Cang Ming, and Fiery Fire Fox Hu Sanniang were all pushing forward, unstoppable. Little Vajra Chu Xiong¡¯s Cross Training skills enabled every movement to be as powerful as splitting mountains and rocks. Fiery Fire Fox Hu Sanniang, though a woman, cultivated an Inner Strength that was forceful and domineering, faintly possessing the essence of Pure Yang. This martial arts skill slightly conflicted with her feminine nature¡ªthough it did not truly affect her physically, causing things like growing a beard or an Adam¡¯s apple, it made her temperament fiery and her moves vicious; in close combat and grappling techniques, every move was lethal. In comparison, Master Cang Ming, who had just been rescued by Su Mo and others, was weaker than the two due to the long entanglement with the Blood Transformation Divine Skill. However, the Ruyi Scripture is an authentic text of the Mystical Sect, and taught by an experienced old Taoist who spent a lifetime in Jianghu. At this moment, although there was not a trace of smoke or flames, he immobilized the Youquan Sect disciples, preventing the Black Heart Palm from being executed, and they fell dead right there. With these three leading the way, the disciples of the Youquan Sect could only retreat. In the path they seized, there were cells, where someone immediately took on the task of opening doors and others relieved acupoints. If there were no surprises, based on the current situation, they could directly expel all people of the Youquan Sect from the Sword Tasting Tower. However, an unexpected incident ultimately occurred. Master Cang Ming was elderly and weakened, and had been tormented by the Blood Transformation Divine Skill for so long. Even though he had the foundation of the Ruyi Scripture, fighting for such a long time now made him gradually unable to keep up his energy. He immediately shouted lightly, ¡°Which hero will come to substitute for this poor Taoist for a moment?¡± ¡°I will!!¡± Immediately, someone spoke up, moved behind Master Cang Ming, and as Master Cang Ming stepped back, this person skillfully filled the gap left by the three. Unexpectedly, just as he steadied himself, he saw dozens of Youquan Sect disciples rapidly forming a connected body in front. The person at the front had others behind him channeling their Inner Strength into his body one by one. For a moment, dark energy boiled and spread around him. With both palms ready, the corridor was already filled with an extremely dense bloody smell before they could meet face to face! ¡°Do not intercept it head-on!!!¡± Master Cang Ming had just stabilized himself and witnessed this scene, his eyes splitting with rage. How could that person not know that he should not intercept head-on? But now, if he did not intercept this palm, the members of the Youquan Sect would certainly take advantage of the weakness, and then there would not be the current favorable circumstances. Immediately clenching his teeth, he burst into loud laughter: ¡°A true man facing the world should stride forth unbridled; death is but a small matter, what should Guo Chong fear!!!¡± After speaking, he pushed out both palms, exerting his full bodily power, intending to meet it head-on forcefully. Just then, a great force suddenly came from behind his neck, and this person named Guo Chong was stunned, felt a tightness in his throat, and was already sent flying backward, hearing someone exclaim: ¡°What a Hero Guo!¡± Lifting his head, he saw a young man in a tight suit, carrying a Sword Box, who met the Black Heart Palm head-on with a palm thrust. ¡°Do not!¡± Guo Chong was horrified, immediately crying out in alarm. Unexpectedly, the young man just stamped his foot, and with a loud snap, it seemed as if the entire ground trembled fiercely, his single palm striking horizontally and colliding fiercely with the double palms of the Youquan Sect disciples. Boom!!!!! A massive force surged, and the disciple of Youquan Sect was halted in his motion, and in an instant, bloodstains began spreading across every part of his body, and in a blink, he fell apart, scattering on the ground. And behind him, other disciples of the Youquan Sect also spat blood, flipping backward and collapsing, leaving the corridor empty. Su Mo gently shook his hand: ¡°Not so tough after all.¡± Chapter 68 - 68 68 Eradicate Evil Thoroughly ?Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Eradicate Evil Thoroughly Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Eradicate Evil Thoroughly Editor: Atlas Studios The followers of the Youquan Sect gathered the strength of dozens of people and concentrated it onto one person. How could the power of the Black Heart Palm technique be underestimated? Su Mo had achieved the state of Great Perfection in Longxiang Wisdom Skill; both his Inner Strength and physical strength were extraordinary. These two enormous forces suddenly collided, and the strength of those dozens of people was no match; their power completely rebounded back onto the very front follower of Youquan Sect. Behind was the crowd of dozens from the Youquan Sect, and ahead was Su Mo. The two massive forces exploded upon him; how could he possibly benefit even slightly? In an instant, his body was torn apart. Under the sweeping force of the blast, the sinister Inner Strength of the Black Heart Palm was completely reflected back upon those dozens of sect members, and within moments, every one of them spewed blood from their mouths, clearly on the brink of death. ¡°Such profound power!!!¡± ¡°Who is this young man?¡± There was certainly doubt, but the next moment was a surge of battle spirit. To fall into the hands of the Youquan Sect was to face a grim fate; now, having been rescued and assisted by such a formidable expert, how could there be any question about this battle? With just a bit more effort, they could see the light of day again; who would not fight with all their might? With a single palm strike, Su Mo killed dozens; in this moment, he did not pause but stepped forward. He unleashed all his Longxiang Wisdom Skill and Seven Injuries Fist. When dealing with these Youquan Sect members, there was no need to adhere to the rules of Jianghu; nor did he care about the ruthlessness of his moves. Naturally, he fought with lethal intent. With him leading the way, the Jianghu fighters behind him charged with overwhelming momentum; the Youquan Sect followers were powerless, and wherever they passed, dead bodies were strewn everywhere, all disciples of the Youquan Sect. Master Cang Ming followed behind, astounded: ¡°Such fearsome potential in youth, truly fearsome...¡± ¡°Master Cang Ming, may I ask who this young man is?¡± Master Cang Ming pondered for a moment before finally responding: ¡°Ziyang Escort Agency, Su Mo!¡± Although he was currently unaware of what the Ziyang Escort Agency was, he had heard ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯ mention it once and thus he remembered it. And this name, in the blink of an eye, spread amongst everyone¡¯s ears. ... ... Having pushed through relentlessly, they quickly arrived at the first great hall where Su Mo and others had entered. This was the most expansive area within the underground complex. Corpses still hung from the ceiling, blood dripping steadily into small pits below. However, the Youquan Sect disciples who had been practicing with eyes closed now stood up one by one with fierce expressions. By now, they had lost the advantage of the corridor. Yet along the way of slaying enemies, their numbers had actually grown larger than those of the Youquan Sect. The two sides formally commenced a fierce battle, with each frequently deploying their various techniques. Yang Xiaoyun finally found room to wield her Dragon Spear; with her calls, not a single enemy, friend or foe, could get close within the reach of her long spear. Master Cang Ming stood still, and with a flick of his sleeve, the charging Youquan Sect followers were sent flying. Little Vajra Chu Xiong was unparalleled with his fists and palms; all those who faced him ended up with bones broken and tendons snapped. Yizhen Fengfeng Beixiao darted throughout the room, poking and prodding in the crowd; some Youquan Sect disciples hadn¡¯t even realized what happened before they were immobilized on the spot. As for Su Mo, there was no need to mention; wherever he went, no one could stand a single blow from him; a touch would mean death, a bump would bring demise. However, at this point, the disadvantage of their mixed and uneven group also emerged. Someone carelessly got hit by the Black Heart Palm, and before hitting the ground, blood gushy evaporated from their entire body, leaving a bizarre, mummified corpse upon landing. In ordinary times, such a scene would inevitably cause fright and confusion, but now, it only ignited an even wilder fury. Hence, the attacks became even more ruthless. The Youquan Sect Disciples were already few in number, how could they withstand such an onslaught? With no choice but to retreat! In the blink of an eye, they were forced to retreat outside the Sword Tasting Tower. It was under Su Mo¡¯s leadership that this group from the Jianghu charged out of the Sword Tasting Tower and back into the daylight! In that moment, some were stunned, some were excited, and some filled with an even greater urge to kill, wishing they could slay a few more Youquan Sect Disciples to feed their fervor. Su Mo, however, was searching through the crowd for that ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯. But before he found any trace of ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯, he heard shouts of combat from outside Yuliu Manor. A moment¡¯s reflection, then Su Mo lightly tapped his toes and leapt onto the roof, surveying from above, he faintly discerned figures battling outside Yuliu Manor. His heart stirred slightly, considering to check out the fight, when he suddenly saw a figure soaring through the air, arriving above the Sword Tasting Tower in the blink of an eye. With a fierce claw strike descending from the sky, his attack was earth-shattering. A person looked up and was about to counter, only to hear a furious shout: ¡°Don¡¯t try to block it!!¡± However, it was already too late. The attacker dug in with one hand, breaking open the two-handed defense, his five fingers penetrating through the chest and out the back, holding something in his palm that throbbed rhythmically. With a sudden clench, the heart was crushed into a pulp. ¡°Dammit!!!¡± The one who had warned against blocking was none other than Little Vajra Chu Xiong, and though he didn¡¯t recognize the slain individual. Nevertheless, this group of fighters had just fought their way out of the Sword Tasting Tower together. Even strangers to one another had built camaraderie. Chu Xiong was filled with rage and leaped forward instantly. But he only saw the killer fling the corpse, which, driven by immense force, flew straight at Chu Xiong. Chu Xiong raised his arms to intercept, but the tremendous force crashed upon his chest, propelling him backward with blood spurting from his mouth. At last, the newcomer steadied himself, standing tall with a wild beard fluttering in the wind and a face full of grim menace. His right hand was dripping blood, steadily hitting the ground, while his left hand carried a human head. All five fingers were plunged into the bald scalp... of Monk Jing Kong! The arrival was indeed ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯! He carelessly discarded the head in his hand: ¡°Due to a moment¡¯s carelessness, you managed to break into the Sword Tasting Tower... Though what we planned here isn¡¯t much, it still wasted over a month¡¯s effort of my time. It¡¯s thoroughly deserving of death.¡± As he spoke, his gaze swept over the area and immediately noticed Master Cang Ming. A flicker of contemplation crossed his eyes before he sneered, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I wondered how you managed to escape from here... But even with all the skill in the world, it¡¯s all in vain. Since you don¡¯t wish to quietly await death beneath the Sword Tasting Tower, let me personally send you all to the afterlife of Youquan Sect!¡± ¡°In this bright and boundless Qian Kun, under the clear skies, how dare you be so presumptuous!?¡± Master Cang Ming took a step forward: ¡°I would like to witness the high level moves of your Youquan Sect.¡± Seeing this, Su Mo ultimately sighed, tapped his foot lightly, and flew back into the crowd. As everyone saw him return, the tension in their faces eased. They parted way, and Su Mo made his way to Master Cang Ming¡¯s side, smiling gently: ¡°Master, your words are mistaken. When dealing with such demonic heretics, what rules of the Jianghu are there to discuss? We should naturally join forces and use whatever means necessary. We must thoroughly eradicate evil and cannot hold back at all.¡± ... ... PS: It¡¯s the New Year! Here, I wish everyone a Happy New Year and all the best!! Hmm... And also, I would like to ask for your recommendation and monthly ticket~ Thank you for your support all the way, and I hope to accompany you all in the years to come~~~ Chapter 69 - 69 69 Black Blood Torrent All Transformations ?Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Black Blood Torrent, All Transformations Return to One! Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Black Blood Torrent, All Transformations Return to One! Editor: Atlas Studios When watching TV in the past, Su Mo greatly disliked those righteous characters who, despite their lofty speeches, were actually despicable at heart. Especially when the protagonist was attacked by a group, these people would still talk about the rules of Jianghu, naturally ganging up and so on... Whenever he heard such words, he would feel really annoyed. But now, he actually felt that his past self was superficial. The kind of talk that disregards rules and directly bullies others... it truly feels great! Upon hearing this, Master Cang Ming was taken aback and just about to say something, he heard Little Vajra Chu Xiong burst into hearty laughter. Even though he was battered into spewing blood by ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ using a corpse, he now seemed even more frenzied: ¡°Lord Su Xia speaks the truth. With such evil demons, what is there to talk about? Moreover, there is no need for Master to risk his life by facing the enemy alone! ¡°Today, Lord Su Xia has ventured deep into the tiger¡¯s den, sacrificing himself to save others. ¡°The moment to eradicate the demon is now upon us, how can we be greedy for life and fear death, and take even a single step back?¡± Upon these words, there was surprisingly a gathering of responses! ¡°Little Vajra has finally spoken some praiseworthy nonsense.¡± ¡°Lord Su Xia is right, what rules are there to talk about with such people?¡± ¡°Let us stand shoulder to shoulder, slaying this beast and purify the demonic influence!!¡± At this point, the crowd that had been intimidated by that person¡¯s presence, now hesitated no longer and pressed forward directly. Su Mo laughed heartily: ¡°In such a case, I cannot lag behind.¡± As his words fell, he stepped forward, being the first to reach ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯. With a shake of his fists, a surge of fist shadows already reached ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ snorted coldly, and the Blood Transformation Divine Claw manifested instantly. However, as fist and claw met, he only felt a massive force aggressively surging towards him, not only forcing all his Blood Transformation True Qi back into his body, but also bringing a force that crushes all resistance. Once it entered his body, it went straight for the viscera. With just one strike, all his viscera were injured. Instantly, blood seeped from the corner of his mouth, and his complexion extremely unsightly. Tonight, he had already been through a fierce battle. Whether it was Monk Jing Kong, those from Heavenly Blade Sect, or Ling Hongxia with the Blood Mandarin Duck Saber, none were easy to deal with. Although he believed he could overpower these individuals in a single combat, facing three at once was always challenging. Barely managing to kill Monk Jing Kong, he heard the commotion here and rushed over without dealing with Ling Hongxia and that remaining person from Heavenly Blade Sect. Who would have thought that this young man before him would be even more tough than Monk Jing Kong? Not to mention his unfathomable Inner Strength, his Fist Technique seemed unremarkable, yet the force of his punches was extremely fierce. As he looked up, seeing another punch coming, how could he dare to block it directly? But at this moment, wanting to pull away was also not an easy task. Lord Su¡¯s words earlier had rallied everyone to stand together. Now, there were people all around him, both in front and behind, and various fierce moves were being aimed at him. Although these moves were not worth mentioning on a normal day, with Su Mo leading in the front, he couldn¡¯t deal with even one of them. In just a blink of an eye, his shoulders, lower back, and calves were all injured. Looking up again, Su Mo¡¯s fist had once again arrived in front of him. Knowing the peculiar power behind Su Mo¡¯s punches that easily damage the internal organs and viscera, how could he dare to block it? No Retreat, No Reception. Suddenly, a furious roar was heard, and the air around the person vibrated with blood-colored True Qi. A voice came from midair: ¡°Retreat quickly!!!!¡± Su Mo looked up, the speakers were Ling Hongxia and the deserter from Heavenly Blade Sect who swiftly followed. In a flash of thought, he too let out a sharp command: ¡°Everyone back off!¡± Despite Ling Hongxia¡¯s words, those around from Jianghu paid no heed, but at Su Mo¡¯s order, without a second thought, they turned and retreated. At that moment, ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ was wrapped in blood energy; with a grab and a pull, those who retreated slightly late uncontrollably flew towards him. Fortunately, a blood-colored blade light descended from the sky like a horizontal silk training, cutting through something unknown in the void. Those Jianghu people who were originally lunging at ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ were suddenly thrown backward. At this point, aside from Su Mo, no one else was in front of Liu Qingkong. Su Mo hadn¡¯t launched his punch yet, and standing at his spot, no matter how Liu Qingkong stimulated the Blood Transformation Divine Skill, he couldn¡¯t shake him in the slightest. Even though Su Mo was unharmed, and these Jianghu people weren¡¯t stricken, the remaining disciples of the Youquan Sect suffered. Standing out of thin air, their blood dried up, and in the blink of an eye, the living turned into shriveled up corpses. Their blood energy gathered together into a mass, directly falling on top of Liu Qingkong¡¯s head. He operated his skill from a distance, and the blood sphere above his head started trickling down fresh blood. Ling Hongxia¡¯s face paled drastically: ¡°Black Blood Torrent, All Transformations Return to One!¡± Youquan Sect Disciples each practiced Black Heart Palm, not knowing they were actually paving the way for others. At the critical moment, the Blood Transformation Divine Skill was stimulated, and the blood energy stored within them converged to a single point! The power that burst out instantaneously was extremely formidable. At this moment, above Liu Qingkong¡¯s head, the gathered blood energy roiled, faintly resounding with ominous cries. With all his might in Blood Transformation Divine Skill, he suddenly thrust both palms forward, and the blood sphere above instantly solidified into claws, savagely grabbing towards Su Mo. Su Mo stood firm, quietly looking up. His palms loosened, then clenched into fists again, bones resonating as if dragons and elephants were singing. As the bloody claw reached him, Su Mo stepped forward, forcing his way into the midst of the blood claw. Liu Qingkong¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but he sneered: ¡°Young man, not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth, merely seeking...¡± Before he could finish, his expression drastically changed. Both hands lost their posture, all energy forcefully rolling back, at the same time, the blood claw explosively scattered, a figure leaped up, fists raised high in mid-air, striking down fiercely! ¡°It¡¯s impossible...¡± Liu Qingkong witnessing this, how could he willingly embrace death? His feet plowed the ground, continuously retreating, he once again mustered the Blood Transformation Divine Skill, clashing his solidified blood claws against Su Mo¡¯s Seven Injuries Fist. However, at the instant of fist and claw meeting, the claws shattered inch by inch, followed by his arms. The force of Seven Injuries Fist was not much outwardly, but Su Mo¡¯s physical strength was extraordinarily unique, how could one underestimate the strength he delivered? After a sweeping advance, one powerful punch landed squarely on Liu Qingkong¡¯s chest. Bang!!!! Liu Qingkong¡¯s entire body was smashed into the ground, his bones collapsed, and his internal organs incinerated. The Vigorous Wind swept across suddenly, those in the Jianghu caught off guard were blown back, some even fell to the ground with a thud, quickly standing up while others were not paying attention. Yet, they saw Su Mo loosen his fist, shook his hand: ¡°All flash and no substance.¡± Chapter 70 - 70 70 Taking Command at a Critical Moment ?Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Taking Command at a Critical Moment Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Taking Command at a Critical Moment Editor: Atlas Studios Before Sword Tasting Tower, utter silence. Black Blood Torrent, All Transformations Return to One, just fanciness, you think? Seems like there is indeed some... But, is that really the issue? Others may rely on fancy moves, but their power is still astonishing, right? Where else could you find someone like Su Mo, who rampages without a care, treating Blood Transformation Divine Skill as nothing? Even Master Cang Ming, if present, would likely proceed with utmost caution facing this technique. Moreover, this is after they¡¯ve slain many of the Youquan Sect Disciples, and the full extent of Black Blood Torrent, All Transformations Return to One, has not been fully unleashed. Otherwise, if this ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ sensed anything amiss, with a howl, could summon the Youquan Sect Disciples from below Sword Tasting Tower to surge forward and use this Black Blood Torrent, All Transformations Return to One... perhaps even in Master Cang Ming¡¯s prime, or having Liu Suifeng here, they could only exchange blow for blow, the outcome still uncertain. However, these are just thoughts in the mind. In fact, the shock Su Mo brought to them far exceeded these thoughts and conjectures. One sole thought kept recurring in their minds... such formidable younger generations! Su Mo killed this ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ with a single punch, then simply said to Master Cang Ming: ¡°Master, I¡¯ll leave this place to you for now, I will be back shortly.¡± As his words fell, he leapt onto the rooftops, with Yang Xiaoyun flying up to follow at his back. ¡°How is it?¡± Though brief, her concern was deep. Su Mo nodded slightly: ¡°No issues, this person¡¯s power is limited, relying solely on the peculiar might of Blood Transformation Divine Skill to dominate, but my Inner Strength far surpasses his, thus I remain unharmed.¡± The two of them continued to head towards the outskirts of the estate as they spoke. After a brief moment, they stopped in their tracks. At this point, the previous fighting sounds coming from Sword Tasting Tower had ceased. Instead, the chirping of insects and birds had resumed, indicating no more enemies were lurking. ¡°The Youquan Sect must have laid an ambush around here, but someone has routed them. That ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯ has disappeared without a trace, undoubtedly related to this incident.¡± Su Mo looked around, somewhat bemused: ¡°These people kill decisively and even cleaned up the battlefield afterwards, erasing any traces. Such meticulousness is indeed surprising.¡± ¡°If this matter is related to ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯, this person must not be taken lightly.¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°I do have some clues about his identity.¡± Su Mo sighed: ¡°These clues are clear, only I didn¡¯t realize until I saw Ye Yichen, now speaking of it seems rather late to the game.¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it?¡± ¡°This is not the place to discuss, let¡¯s head back first. After this fight, we¡¯ve gathered the people for Xuanji Valley. We must make haste, this escort task has been delayed long enough, we can¡¯t afford to delay any further.¡± Yang Xiaoyun nodded upon hearing this, without further inquiry. As long as Su Mo was confident, that was enough for her; throughout the journey, she mainly observed calmly. Seeing Su Mo¡¯s actions up to this point gave her even more reassurance. The two returned to Sword Tasting Tower without further ado. At this time, everyone was filled with righteous indignation. Certainly, Master Cangming had already explained the origin of the events, hence a group of people were cursing the Youquan Sect for being despicable, shameless, and venomously scheming. Seeing Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun returning, someone immediately said, ¡°Young Hero Su has come back.¡± ¡°Young Hero Su, the Youquan Sect¡¯s treacherous nature is unyielding; many unexpected changes have taken place within Xuanji Valley, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Indeed, I had long heard that the Youquan Demon Sect is cunning and vicious, stealthily arriving in this southwestern land with grand ambitions. If we let them be, in a blink of an eye, it will become a maelstrom of bloody rain.¡± ¡°Young Hero Su possesses supreme martial arts skills and a righteousness that touches the sky; today, it is thanks to you that we were able to be rescued. Now, though we all have the strength, we don¡¯t know how to best utilize it. We would like to ask Young Hero Su for guidance.¡± One after another, people spoke, implicitly looking to Su Mo for leadership. Su Mo himself was somewhat surprised and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, ¡°Gentlemen, gentlemen! Please calm yourselves. I¡¯m but a junior with limited influence, how could I dare to act rashly in such a situation? Master Cangming is right here; naturally, we should all follow the Master¡¯s arrangement.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Master Cangming. Master Cangming gently shook his head, ¡°Young Hero Su is being too modest. If it weren¡¯t for Young Hero Su¡¯s willingness to brave grave danger and infiltrate this place, I might have already fallen victim to poison. ¡°Now, what the Youquan Sect is planning has become more than just a matter pertaining to an individual among us, those present here today, regardless of background, are all part of the martial arts community of this southwestern region. ¡°As the saying goes, when the nest is overturned, no egg remains intact. Now is precisely the time to resolutely confront the Youquan Demon Sect. ¡°However, as the proverb goes, a snake cannot move without a head. Young Hero Su has both courage and wisdom, and has rescued us from dire straits. In this moment, it is only right for Young Hero Su to come up with a plan for us to follow, and we will surely comply!¡± These words placed Su Mo in an exceedingly high position. Su Mo was momentarily speechless. After rescuing Master Cangming, he thought of leveraging the Master¡¯s prestige to turn these Jianghu experts captured under the Sword Tasting Tower into allies for himself. The storms of Jianghu are fierce and unpredictable; if one cannot leverage the power within the whirlpool, even if one¡¯s body were made of iron, how many nails could it possibly strike? Therefore, he had this thought. But unexpectedly, Master Cangming had actually pushed him to step forward. And looking at the crowd present, Su Mo found that this group of people actually agreed with this. It was also the prestige that Su Mo had built on his way here, from the Sword Tasting Tower. After pushing through all the way from the Sword Tasting Tower, and upon arrival, defeating ¡®Liu Qingkong¡¯ with his fists, his martial arts skills truly won people¡¯s hearts and minds. At this crucial juncture, it was natural for the one leading them to be as strong as possible; they would then feel more confident, leading to the current situation. Yang Xiaoyun stood behind Su Mo, looking at the man in front of her, but she was no longer able to overlap him with that past figure; the corners of her mouth curved unconsciously, and she quietly stepped half a step back, giving the floor to Su Mo. After a brief contemplation, Su Mo then clasped his hands and said, ¡°Elder martial artists and fellow members of the Jianghu, as a young man with limited knowledge, I dare not boast in such a setting. ¡°However, given the extraordinary circumstances, every moment of delay adds unpredictability to the situation within Xuanji Valley. ¡°Therefore... since everyone has bestowed such honor upon me, I will permit myself to be bold tonight.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Master Cangming¡¯s eyes sparkled with light, ¡°To take command in the face of crisis is to not evade one¡¯s duty.¡± ¡°Young Hero Su, please direct us.¡± ¡°We all will listen to you!¡± The Jianghu experts present were also adept at making a scene. Su Mo gave a slight smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we now have at least three things to do. ¡°The first matter is to heal the wounded; there are many among us who were detained under the Sword Tasting Tower for a long time and have just gone through a fierce battle, inevitably sustaining injuries. We cannot afford any delay and must treat them as a matter of urgency. ¡°The second matter is to send aid! However, this cannot be done rashly; if we rush there heedlessly, we might not only fail to rescue anyone but could also endanger our comrades still within Xuanji Valley. ¡°The third matter... is to call for help. The Youquan Demon Sect came to the southwest with surely a considerable force. We captured many under the Sword Tasting Tower, but we might not necessarily have the upper hand. However, how we proceed still needs to be thoroughly discussed; we must not leak any information that might alert our enemies within Xuanji Valley, and must strategize carefully to ensure total safety.¡± Chapter 71 - 71 71 Invitation ?Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Invitation Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Invitation Editor: Atlas Studios Su Mo brought up these three points, which seemed simple but in fact, were not simple at all. Treating injuries was the simplest task but also the most critical. People in Jianghu respect me for a part, and I reciprocate more. Particularly at this juncture, when everyone¡¯s efforts were directed towards the same goal under Su Mo¡¯s lead, if Su Mo turned a blind eye to their conditions, disloyalty and discord would arise in the blink of an eye. Secondly, having injuries would inevitably cause many inconveniences in their actions, thus delaying their movements. Therefore, treating injuries within the Yuliu Manor was best arranged by Yuliu Manor¡¯s real Housekeeper, Liu Qingkong. That¡¯s why after discussing these three matters, Su Mo¡¯s first task was to let Liu Qingkong come out, check the current headcount of Yuliu Manor, and then have those assigned to boil water, prepare meals, while those unfamiliar with martial arts were to fetch some healing elixirs for their peers in Jianghu to treat and bandage their wounds. Those who were skilled in martial arts would join everyone in the great hall of Yuliu Manor to discuss the next two matters. The second matter was reinforcement. As Su Mo said, rushing there recklessly, people from the Youquan Sect in Xuanji Valley aren¡¯t dead. Seen from afar, harsh measures were inevitable, and the safety of those within Xuanji Valley was unpredictable. This was particularly worrying for Su Mo. Especially since Liu Suifeng had been captured to be turned into a blood slave, if they alerted the enemy, unforeseen issues might arise, thus it was essential to devise a foolproof plan. And this required collective wisdom and effort. The third matter was even more difficult. Asking for help would naturally be from those nearby, not distant ones, as distant aid cannot extinguish a nearby fire. Forces around Yuqing Mountain that had connections with those present were naturally the best choice. Thus, the Eldest Young Master of Poyu Sect was the first to stand out, asking for a letter to be sent to Poyu Sect, inviting the sect¡¯s experts to come over for reinforcement. Besides, it was crucial to consider every aspect of the situation to keep it confidential. Youquan Sect had deep roots in the Southwest, and how far their influence extended was still unknown; a slip in communication could turn the second plan into a mere illusion, and the outcome would be unpredictable. Therefore, how to handle this needed thorough deliberation. Dealing with these three matters simultaneously left the hall inside Yuliu Manor bustling all night. It went on until they had come to a determined plan, and only a few hours remained until dawn. Those who should have been bandaged were treated, and those who had taken the elixir were now meditating to hasten their recovery. Meanwhile, some of the faster ones had no time to rest; they held letters and tokens, leaving Yuliu Manor to seek help in the surrounding areas. Explaining the cause and mediating the matters were left to them. At this moment, the entire hall was silent. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun were resting together, but suddenly, they opened their eyes. Yang Xiaoyun sensed something, glanced at Su Mo, and Su Mo gestured to her to remain silent. The two of them silently left the hall. Someone noticed them leaving, but after seeing it was them, didn¡¯t take it seriously and instead smiled knowingly, continuing their urgent rest. ... ... Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun left the main hall without delay, heading straight towards the Sword Tasting Tower. Yang Xiaoyun followed, somewhat puzzled, but seeing Su Mo so determined, she did not ask further questions. In the blink of an eye, they had already reached the front of the Sword Tasting Tower. At the time of their earlier skirmish, the main gate had been smashed into pieces by Little Vajra Chu Xiong¡¯s twin palms, and the empty doorway still had rows of severed heads displayed, unprocessed. And at this very moment, in front of a row of severed heads, stood a person. This person was not tall, with thinning hair and an ugly appearance, holding a folding fan in his hand, which, upon being opened, displayed four large characters: ¡°A gentleman is like jade!¡± ¡°Is it you?¡± Yang Xiaoyun was slightly startled. Su Mo sighed, ¡°Indeed, this was a flaw you intentionally left behind.¡± ¡°Oh? Interesting, I am someone who usually leaves no stone unturned, when did I ever leave a flaw?¡± ¡°A flawless person, the flaws left are naturally meaningful, and you standing here now, is the meaning itself.¡± Su Mo sighed again, ¡°And that flaw, isn¡¯t it right in front of you?¡± In front of ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯, there was a list of names. Monk Jing Kong from Heavenly Buddha Temple. Ling Hongxia with the Blood Mandarin Duck Saber. Poisonous Hand Scholar Ye Yichen. Ugly Gentleman Luo Zhen. Mang Boxing King Tai Heng. Iron Blood Escort Agency¡¯s Yang Xiaoyun. Ziyang Escort Agency¡¯s Su Mo. Lengyue Palace Wei... ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯ laughed loudly, ¡°Everyone says that once Ziyang Escort Agency was in your hands, it would surely come to an end, no one expected that the Su family would yield a character like you... Hmm, does Young Master Yang understand now?¡± When Yang Xiaoyun first arrived here, she had not seen these names. Now seeing them, she initially didn¡¯t understand, but after listening to their conversation and contemplating a bit longer, she sighed, ¡°So it is...¡± ¡°Poisonous Hand Scholar Ye Yichen came for Luo Zhen, yet the people inside Sword Tasting Tower, their names are not written haphazardly. Those who come together, are in an order of arrival. ¡°Ye Yichen said Luo Zhen had already arrived earlier, but if that was true, why would they engrave two ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯s names? ¡°Since his name is here... it clarifies two things. ¡°First, this is Luo Zhen¡¯s first visit to Yuliu Manor. ¡°Second, Youquan Sect doesn¡¯t know this Luo Zhen is fake.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯ nodded with a smile, ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Since Youquan Sect doesn¡¯t know Luo Zhen is fake, why would there be an extra person tonight among us? ¡°If Youquan Sect knew this person was from Lengyue Palace and had the surname Wei, how could they not know his full name? Instead, they just leave a surname to create mystery? ¡°So... this name was actually left by you, this is the flaw you intentionally left.¡± Yang Xiaoyun sighed at this point, clasping her hands together in a salute, ¡°Miss Wei, it seems you have revealed yourself.¡± She also understood why Su Mo came back to Sword Tasting Tower during Yin Ye. Revealing oneself to show openness, naturally implies an invitation. Su Mo understood the subtle hint and thus brought her to meet Miss Wei, who they had not previously met. ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯ laughed loudly again, ¡°Young Master Yang has a refined character, Lord Su is indeed fortunate. The two of you are truly a well-matched pair. How could Wu Daoyou¡¯s unworthy son not feel ashamed in front of you two? He does have some spirit, not resorting to petty schemes, otherwise, I could have justifiably dealt with him.¡± Her voice had turned into a woman¡¯s voice by this part, and she gently wiped her face with her hand, revealing a human skin mask. This human skin mask was meticulously crafted, fitting perfectly without any gaps when worn. After taking it off, her long hair flowed down, revealing a slightly cold face. ¡°Lengyue Palace, Wei Ziyi, I have met you both. There have been many concealments before this, which were indeed rude. I apologize here to both of you.¡± As she spoke, she bowed deeply to the ground. Chapter 72 - 72 72 The Gift ?Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Gift Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Gift Editor: Atlas Studios Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun did not wish to receive such a courtesy, so they each stepped aside. Seeing this, Wei Ziyi did not insist and stood up again, her face wearing a smile. This young lady had a tall figure, holding a folding fan in her hand, wearing the attire of Yuliu Manor, indeed possessing a bit of a gentlemanly aura. Su Mo looked over and sighed, ¡°Here¡¯s another slip-up.¡± Previously, the three of them joined in unison to investigate Sword Tasting Tower and after they killed some patrolling disciples, they swapped into their robes. ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯ forcefully stretched his stature by a foot using the Bone Shrinking Technique, which in the eyes of Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, was nothing short of divine. But looking at it now, was it really stretching by a foot? It was simply that Wei Ziyi had released the Bone Shrinking Technique and reverted to her original height. Only who could have known that ¡®Luo Zhen¡¯ was an impostor, and how many would have thought of this detail? When Su Mo was reconnoitering the outskirts of Yuliu Manor with Yang Xiaoyun, he self-mockingly called himself ¡®late to the party,¡¯ part of which stemmed from this realization. ¡°Ha ha.¡± Wei Ziyi said with a smile, ¡°Lord Su, the Chief of the Escort, please forgive me. Though the Bone Shrinking Technique can be used in reverse, to stretch one¡¯s stature out of thin air by a foot, the agony of stretching skin and flesh is truly unbearable for ordinary people. I have been afraid of pain since I was a child, and I cannot tolerate it.¡± ¡°In that case, are you implying that the arrangements of Youquan Sect around Yuliu Manor have been undone by the Luofeng Alliance?¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked at Wei Ziyi. Wei Ziyi shook her head slightly, ¡°Not by the Luofeng Alliance, but by the Wei Family Disciples.¡± ¡°Wei Family Disciples...¡± Su Mo thoughtfully chewed over these words, sensing some deeper significance. Below the Luofeng Alliance, who would cast aside their origin and only lay claim with the label ¡®Wei Family Disciples¡¯? Yang Xiaoyun also pondered, lifting her eyes to refocus on Wei Ziyi, ¡°I wonder, what grand scheme has Miss Wei gone through so much trouble for to bring us here?¡± ¡°Cooperation.¡± Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s words did not catch Wei Ziyi off guard, but Wei Ziyi¡¯s response left Yang Xiaoyun somewhat astonished. ¡°Cooperation?¡± Yang Xiaoyun glanced at Su Mo. Su Mo sighed, ¡°Miss Wei must be desperate, throwing caution to the wind. Not to mention the Ziyang Escort Agency being little-known, I am but an insignificant nameless person. Even with Yang Xiaoyun being the Young Leader of the Iron Blood Escort Agency, what could she possibly do to assist you?¡± ¡°Lord Su is being too modest.¡± Wei Ziyi laughed, ¡°Granted, Lord Su, the Chief of the Escort, is currently not well-known, yet after this battle, the name of Lord Su should not be said to be as resplendent as the noonday sun, but will undoubtedly rise significantly. ¡°As for... Young Master Yang, the Young Leader of the Iron Blood Escort Agency... ¡°Just on the merit of that title alone, I would like to collaborate with you. Unfortunately, I indeed do not have any leverage that could sway Young Master Yang.¡± Yang Xiaoyun watched Wei Ziyi intently, ¡°So it seems Miss Wei has something that could sway Lord Su?¡± Wei Ziyi glanced at Yang Xiaoyun, then looked at Su Mo again. She did not speak. Yang Xiaoyun lightly raised her eyebrows, glanced at Su Mo, and Su Mo laughed, ¡°Miss Wei, please feel free to speak your mind.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Wei Ziyi nodded lightly, ¡°In Luoxia City, within the narrow alleyways, Lord Su, the Chief of the Escort, was ambushed. I presume, with the intelligence of Lord Su, he surely would not believe it was the doing of Wu Chengfeng.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also hard to say.¡± Su Mo sighed, ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t Wu Chengfeng, it might be Wu Daoyou paving the way for his own son. It could also be Miss Wei, aiming to strip Wu Daoyou of any possibility of inheriting the Iron Blood Escort Agency.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha.¡± Wei Ziyi laughed heartily: ¡°Su, the Chief of the Escort, being able to say this, naturally understands that if Wu Daoyou did this, it would be akin to destroying his own long-standing reputation. Although there have been rumors that Yang Yizhi, the Iron Blood Dragon Spear, is dissatisfied with you, his future son-in-law, and has intentionally indulged Wu Chengfeng in pestering the Young Leader.¡± ¡°There is absolutely no such thing!¡± Yang Xiaoyun cut her off before she could finish. Wei Ziyi was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s step back ten thousand paces and assume that Chief Yang really does have a grievance against Lord Su, however, the old friendship between the two families stands. If we let others kill the son of a sworn brotherhood over such a petty matter... such gossip would not sound pleasant. ¡°The reputation of the Iron Blood Dragon Spear would be brought low. ¡°Putting personal feelings aside and considering only the interests, Chief Yang is certainly not such an unwise man. ¡°If Wu Daoyou indeed wishes to collaborate with Chief Yang, wouldn¡¯t this be luring someone into an unjust situation?¡± Upon saying this, Wei Ziyi looked at Su Mo: ¡°Lord Su, are you still satisfied with this answer?¡± ¡°Acceptable.¡± Su Mo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wei Ziyi breathed a sigh of relief and continued to speak, ¡°Both of you should know that the incident involves the internal strife within the Luofeng Alliance, and I, unfortunately, got involved as well. ¡°Here, I won¡¯t speak of things like disliking accidental harm to innocents, but rather I want to say one thing... ¡°Regarding this matter, I can help you investigate. Let this be the beginning of our cooperation...¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Mo gave Wei Ziyi a glance: ¡°So Miss Wei intends to easily clear herself from this matter?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Wei Ziyi shook her head: ¡°Among the Eight Alliance Leaders of the Luofeng Alliance, besides Wu Daoyou, even my grandfather cannot escape involvement in this matter. How could I be so ignorant? ¡°However, in order to prove my innocence, I have prepared a little gift for Su, the Chief of the Escort.¡± ¡°What gift?¡± ¡°The Autumn Rain, Pursuing Soul, Meteor of the Night...¡± Wei Ziyi snapped open her folding fan: ¡°Meteor Sword, Zhan Ming!¡± The Sword Master of Seven Extremes Hall followed the word of another, learned Su Mo¡¯s itinerary, and attempted to intercept Su Mo¡¯s escort. And the person who told the Sword Master this, was none other than the master under the seat of Hua Qianyu, the City Lord of Tianyu City, the wielder of the Meteor Sword, Zhan Ming! ¡°It seems nothing can be hidden from Miss Wei.¡± Su Mo looked at Wei Ziyi thoughtfully. Wei Ziyi said candidly: ¡°The secrets of Seven Extremes Hall, which belongs to the Luofeng Alliance, are hardly secrets at all.¡± Su Mo believed this to a million percent. Although Seven Extremes Hall stands independent of sects and factions and does not participate in factional strife, having no entanglement with the Luofeng Alliance. However... to say that because of this, the Luofeng Alliance would allow Seven Extremes Hall to develop freely is utterly impossible. Their interior must have been arranged with countless covert and overt agents long ago. If they truly wish to learn something, it is indeed very easy. Wei Ziyi then continued: ¡°Lord Su may not be aware, but since that night the Sword Master was slain by Lord Su on Jianghu Road, the next day within Tianyu City, that Meteor of the Night, the Autumn Rain, Pursuing Soul vanished. City Lord Hua was furious and made an extensive search but to no avail. ¡°And in the end, this person fell into my hands. ¡°Once Lord Su returns to Luoxia City, I will personally deliver this person to you.¡± But upon hearing this, Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly: ¡°Other than us, how many others know about this matter?¡± ¡°... It¡¯s public knowledge.¡± Wei Ziyi smiled subtly. Chapter 73 - 73 73 Phoenix Order ?Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Phoenix Order Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Phoenix Order Editor: Atlas Studios It is known to all! Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, and a hint of a smile emerged in his eyes. Yang Xiaoyun then asked, ¡°Where is this person now?¡± ¡°City Lord Manor of Luoxia City.¡± Wei Ziyi sighed, ¡°Although this might be a bit inconvenient, if there are indeed people who have an irrefutable reason for killing him, then... it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the City Lord Manor; even if it were a dragon¡¯s lair or a tiger¡¯s den, they would still have to make a breakthrough.¡± ¡°The City Lord Manor of Luoxia City is in itself a dragon¡¯s lair and a tiger¡¯s den.¡± Yang Xiaoyun smiled, ¡°This is indeed very interesting.¡± The Autumn Rain, Pursuing Soul, Meteor of the Night¡ªthis Meteor Sword wielder, Zhan Ming, plays a pivotal role in this matter. Su Mo actually also knew that ever since the person from Seven Extremes Hall mentioned the name Zhan Ming, the situation of this man has become exceedingly difficult to grasp. It was inevitable, however, that this matter would ultimately fall into the hands of Hua Qianyu. Su Mo can very well place his focus on Hua Qianyu, thereby drawing out the key figure behind the scenes. Unexpectedly, Zhan Ming ended up in the hands of Wei Ziyi. This was indeed an unexpected joy. And now, Wei Ziyi intends to use Zhan Ming as bait. In fact, what this man says is not important. The added value his existence can bring far exceeds his own self. ¡°It seems as if the Alliance Leader is sparing no effort in helping Miss Wei to inherit his position,¡± Su Mo remarked. After pondering a little, Yang Xiaoyun grasped the meaning behind Su Mo¡¯s words. From Luoxia City to Yuqing Mountain, the distance was far from short. They both traveled day and night, spending a full month on the road. Wei Ziyi could have made the journey day and night, but... since the appearance of Zhan Ming, there definitely hadn¡¯t been enough time for her to get the news, capture him, make arrangements, and then rush to Yuliu Manor in a hurry. Wei Ziyi smiled and said, ¡°This is a matter of obsession for our Ancestor, and also an obsession of mine... and this is also the reason I wish to cooperate with Su, the Chief of the Escort.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Smiling, Su Mo said, ¡°I would like to hear more details.¡± Since the other party had shown sincerity, Su Mo was also interested in what matter Wei Ziyi wanted to cooperate on? ¡°I am willing to exert my effort when Su, the Chief of the Escort, is in need. ¡°And the only thing I need from Su, the Chief of the Escort, is actually one matter.¡± Wei Ziyi looked at Su Mo, ¡°If, in the future in Jianghu, Su comes across any information regarding my father and two uncles, please share it with me.¡± Inside Luoxia City, it can even be said that within the region covered by the Luofeng Alliance¡¯s influence, spanning the Four Cities, Three Rivers, and two bays, a rumor persists. It was said that the incident of the three sons of Alliance Leader Wei Ruhan was not as simple as everyone imagined. Wei Qifeng died long ago by the Heng River, and Wei Ruhan, despite all his efforts, not only failed to find the body but also didn¡¯t even know who was behind the attack. Wei Qixiong ventured into the Ten Thousand Mile Ice Field to practice the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Plate, and naturally, he would not take such a risk without full assurance; yet there has been no news still. The youngest son, kept under meticulous protection within the City Lord Manor, also met with an accident. Although there¡¯s no evidence in the rumors to prove it, some still say it was a deliberate scheme by someone to plot against, trapping and killing the three children of Wei Ruhan. The motives for this are widespread and varied. Some say Wei Ruhan offended someone in the past, and this was revenge held in wait. Others claim it was the handiwork of someone within the Luofeng Alliance, aiming to leave Wei Ruhan without a successor so he would have no choice but to hand over his position as Alliance Leader. Of course, on the turf of the Luofeng Alliance, murmurs of such kind are merely whispered in secret. But no one has pursued the matter to its root. Yet, now, considering the terms proposed by Miss Wei, Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun can¡¯t help but feel... perhaps there is some truth to these rumors. Su Mo simply shakes his head in response: ¡°Miss Wei jests... I...¡± ¡°Lord Su, the Chief of the Escort, need not be so modest in haste.¡± Miss Wei immediately says: ¡°What I value is Lord Su¡¯s future prospects. Once famed by this battle, Lord Su¡¯s reputation will surely soar. By then, those wishing to form ties with you may find it difficult, hence my taking this opportunity now.¡± ¡°Miss Wei seems to have quite some confidence in me...¡± ¡°Observing the means employed within your Yuliu Manor, my confidence is indeed bolstered.¡± Miss Wei gives a slight bow: ¡°May I inquire what your thoughts are on this, Lord Su?¡± Su Mo takes a moment to ponder, Yang Xiaoyun, too, looks up at him without speaking, leaving the decision entirely to Su Mo¡¯s discretion. Su Mo soon makes up his mind and nods: ¡°Given this, I shall accept your proposition. Should I come across any leads regarding this matter while traveling through Jianghu, I will certainly inform Miss Wei at the earliest.¡± He agrees so readily because, upon careful consideration, this really isn¡¯t much of an obligation. On one hand, Miss Wei¡¯s terms are lenient, without any obligation to investigate; countless things may come to pass naturally, and so whether to agree or not is inconsequential. On the other hand, Ziyang Escort Agency is ultimately within Luoxia City, where the Luofeng Alliance wields its power. Miss Wei¡¯s humbling herself is, in essence, to forge good karma. When one is lifted in a sedan chair, it¡¯s a matter of mutual assistance. If I lift you and you don¡¯t lift me, that¡¯s forgivable, but to openly disrespect me... Wouldn¡¯t that be a grievous offense? Lastly, even without mentioning anything else, merely establishing a certain connection with Miss Wei within the turf of the Luofeng Alliance... wouldn¡¯t the escort business in Ziyang Escort Agency inevitably flourish? More business means higher martial arts skill for Su Mo; to turn away such benefits would be not only unwise. ¡°Very well.¡± Miss Wei laughs heartily: ¡°Lord Su, you truly speak and act decisively. In that case, please accept this.¡± As she speaks, she takes out an item from her bosom and tosses it towards Su Mo. Su Mo catches it, and what rests in his palm is a token. The token is not large, yet it¡¯s quite heavy, evidently made of an extraordinary material. It¡¯s engraved with characters that are bold and vigorous; the obverse shows ¡®Phoenix¡¯, and on the reverse is stamped ¡®Wei¡¯. ¡°The Wei Family¡¯s Phoenix Order!¡± Yang Xiaoyun immediately recognizes the origin of the item, her brows raising slightly: ¡°Miss Wei is quite generous.¡± The Phoenix Order is not to be taken lightly; it is an Alliance Leader Token. Anyone within the influence of the Luofeng Alliance can¡¯t quite equate seeing the token with seeing the Alliance Hierarch, yet it holds considerable authority. Among the eight Alliance Leaders of the Luofeng Alliance, there are eight types of such tokens, each corresponding to their respective surnames. And this token not only empowers one to conduct certain mobilizations within the ¡®Wei¡¯ dominion but even holds the power of life and death. Additionally, it permits unrestricted access to the Four Major Cities; with this token in hand, there¡¯s no place forbidden. While mobilizing forces may not be as smooth as within the ¡®Wei¡¯ territory, the power it confers is not insubstantial. Miss Wei¡¯s offering up of such an item as her second gift is indeed a grand gesture. Chapter 74 - 74 74 Departure to Xuanji Valley ?Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Departure to Xuanji Valley Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Departure to Xuanji Valley Editor: Atlas Studios Atop the Sword Tasting Tower. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun sat shoulder to shoulder. Wei Ziyi, however, had already disappeared without a trace. Her reason for coming here, the words she had to say, the things she had to do, were all completed. Afterwards, the three of them exchanged a few words about the changes at Xuanji Valley and Yuliu Manor, with Su Mo particularly inquiring about how to save the Blood Slave. Suddenly, he entrusted Wei Ziyi to do something for him. Wei Ziyi was clearly surprised that Su Mo would so casually give orders, yet she agreed to it all the same. She only told Su Mo, ¡°Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Sui Feng¡¯s favor is not so easily encountered, nor will I let it go lightly. You walk in the light, I will follow in the shadows. Should the need arise, you can contact me at any time.¡± Su Mo cheerfully accepted, and only then did Wei Ziyi say goodbye and leave. Yang Xiaoyun, looking at the boundless night, softly spoke: ¡°Can we trust what she said?¡± ¡°Fifty percent.¡± Su Mo spoke with a smile, ¡°Her sincerity seems genuine, but if all this truly wasn¡¯t her doing, then unearthing the person behind it all would only benefit her. Talking to us about it is just gaining favor where the currents take her. What¡¯s more...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Yang Xiaoyun glanced at Su Mo, only to see him toying with the Phoenix Order in his hand. Yang Xiaoyun gazed intently at the Phoenix Order, her brows slightly furrowed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This is a good item...¡± Su Mo spoke with a smile, ¡°Yet, it¡¯s not entirely a good item. On one hand, she gave this to me because it facilitates communication with her, but on the other... where in the Luofeng Alliance¡¯s territory would I use this Order without her being able to track my whereabouts using its movements? ¡°And if I actually used this token for something, what could possibly remain hidden from her? ¡°This person, though somewhat forthright, has a depth of cunning that cannot be underestimated. ¡°Fortunately, as it stands, there is no truly malicious intent.¡± After listening, Yang Xiaoyun came to a realization and couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh, ¡°Baited with advantage... To be truly blinded by it, one would be controlled by another.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Su Mo nodded with a smile, ¡°Hence, if we can avoid using this thing, we better do so. I¡¯d rather lock it away in an attic... pretend it never existed. Unfortunately, we do need manpower for this trip to Xuanji Valley, so let¡¯s consider it a slight use, shall we? Being too cautious can be unseemly.¡± Yang Xiaoyun looked at Su Mo, ¡°Your mindset is so clear, I¡¯m growing more and more impressed. But... why did you ask her to do that?¡± ¡°Because, there¡¯s something peculiar about this matter.¡± Su Mo sighed, ¡°But without solid proof, everything is just conjecture. I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± As they spoke, Yang Xiaoyun gently leaned against Su Mo. Su Mo¡¯s entire being tensed, instinctively wanting to pull away. ¡°Don¡¯t move...¡± Yang Xiaoyun wrapped her arms around Su Mo¡¯s arm, ¡°Let me lean on you for a moment, to rest a bit. We have to depart early tomorrow.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Su Mo simply stayed put, leaning with Yang Xiaoyun, watching her breathing gradually stabilize. His lips seemed inclined to curve upwards, but he quickly stifled the gesture, deciding instead to close his eyes and silently practice his Inner Strength. ... ... Yuqing Mountain, Yujing Lake! This was the darkest point of the night. No one was supposed to be here at this time. Yet, someone was standing here now. This person was clad in black, hands behind their back, his gaze piercing past Yujing Lake as he peered towards Yuliu Manor. A flash of red suddenly appeared behind the person. She spoke softly, ¡°He has taken me by surprise.¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t anticipated it either.¡± The black-clothed man did not turn around, ¡°That¡¯s why I had you come to see.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen him; he¡¯s doing well.¡± After Ling Hongxia finished speaking, the two fell into silence again. Moments later, Ling Hongxia turned around: ¡°The matters here have come to a temporary close. I will stay at Yuliu Manor for support.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The black-clothed man didn¡¯t even turn his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell him?¡± Ling Hongxia suddenly turned back. The black-clothed man, however, fell silent. ¡°He is no longer a child.¡± Ling Hongxia seemed to think of something, her lips curling up into a smile that clearly came from her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The black-clothed man sighed. ¡°As you wish.¡± After leaving these words, Ling Hongxia, like a red shadow, disappeared in the blink of an eye. Her movement technique was far superior to what she had demonstrated within Yuliu Manor. The night was silent, leaving only the black-clothed man quietly standing on the bank of Yujing Lake, gazing at Yuliu Manor, motionless for a long time. ... ... Before the first rays of the morning sun had spilled over, everyone inside Yuliu Manor had already finished breakfast. Liu Qingkong had found everyone¡¯s weapons and personal belongings the night before, and now, each holding their own weapon, they all gathered in front of Yuliu Manor, ready to depart. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, together, saluted everyone with clasped hands: ¡°In that case, the two of us will take our leave first.¡± ¡°Lord Su, please be careful on your journey!¡± ¡°Do not act rashly upon arrival; wait for us to join you before making any calculations.¡± ¡°Lord Su, let me accompany you.¡± The last to speak was Guo Chong. Ever since being saved by Su Mo at the Sword Tasting Tower, he had regarded Su Mo as a Heavenly Person, eager to attend to him. Su Mo smiled: ¡°Hero Guo, we discussed this last night. Everyone here has been recorded by the Youquan Sect, and they would naturally know if people from Yuliu Manor show up. Compared to that, only the two of us have not made an appearance and thus have a chance to blend in.¡± Guo Chong sighed helplessly. After a discussion last night, they knew that charging in recklessly was far from foolproof. So, they planned to split into two groups. On one side were Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, two fresh faces who could quietly infiltrate Xuanji Valley to investigate. On the other side, the group would proceed with caution and then look for ways to rendezvous upon arrival. Moreover, someone had to stay behind to guard Yuliu Manor. With a continual influx of people from Xuanji Valley, someone needed to impersonate Youquan Sect Disciples to liaise with them. And this task naturally fell to Liu Qingkong, who was well-suited for it. Little Vajra Chu Xiong was seriously injured and therefore stayed at Yuliu Manor for support, along with high-level masters like the Blood Mandarin Duck Saber Ling Hongxia, ensuring complete security. After Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun investigated the situation within the valley, they would discuss with the others the next steps, striving for internal and external coordination to take down Xuanji Valley in one fell swoop. Master Cang Ming stepped forward: ¡°Lord Su, do you have the valley¡¯s geography committed to memory?¡± ¡°I have committed it to memory.¡± Su Mo nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s good. According to my calculations, the likely location hiding Liu Suifeng is the Xuanji Cave behind the mountain. I have already explained all the mechanisms within the cave. Young Hero, proceed with caution and do not be careless!¡± ¡°I understand fully.¡± Su Mo saluted: ¡°Well then, everyone, we shall meet again at Xuanji Valley.¡± As his words fell, he mounted his horse alongside Yang Xiaoyun, scanning the surroundings. Still, not seeing the sword borrower, he then took the lead in riding off with Yang Xiaoyun! Chapter 75 - 75 75 Purple Sword Sect Disciples ?Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Purple Sword Sect Disciples Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Purple Sword Sect Disciples Editor: Atlas Studios To the north of Yuqing Mountain, there lies another great mountain called Taihua. On the south side of Taihua Mountain, there is a secluded valley that stretches as far as the eye can see, filled with wondrous sights and perpetual spring¡ªit is Xuanji Valley! On this day, just as noon was striking, two young people arrived at the entrance to Xuanji Valley. Both were dressed as Jianghu rangers, each with a case strapped diagonally across their backs, and without much effort, they had reached the entrance of Xuanji Valley. Gazing at the stele inscribed with ¡°Xuanji Valley,¡± they could not discern who or when had written these words, when suddenly a whooshing sound came from behind. Both turned around at the same time to see an old man and a youth, both employing their Qinggong skills to arrive nearby. Landing swiftly, the old man looked at the young man and woman and asked: ¡°Are you two kids from Xuanji Valley?¡± The two exchanged a glance, a mix of mirth and frustration on their faces, and then greeted the elder with clasped hands, ¡°We have seen the older generation. We are not from Xuanji Valley, but are on our way to attend a meeting there.¡± ¡°A meeting?¡± The old man paused for a moment and scrutinized them carefully before shaking his head gently, ¡°Which Sect do you hail from? Are there no adults in your Sect? Why have they sent two children to join in the fun?¡± ¡°We come from the Xiling Purple Sword Sect.¡± The two maintained a demeanor of neither humility nor arrogance, with a hint of pride evident as they mentioned their own Sect. The old man frowned and muttered to himself, ¡°Purple Sword Sect... What kind of Sect is that?¡± He was too embarrassed to admit his ignorance when the youngster behind him couldn¡¯t help but stick his head out and blurt out, ¡°Purple Sword Sect? Never heard of it. Why would Master Cang Ming invite someone from an obscure little faction like yours?¡± ¡°Absurd!¡± The disciples from the Purple Sword Sect were instantly outraged, staring angrily at the youth, ¡°We have neither wronged nor have any grievance with you, so why would you insult us and our Sect?¡± Before the young man could retort, the elder slapped him hard on the head. ¡°How dare you!¡± The old man glared at the young man, who looked back at him, feeling wronged. The master, usually kind and benevolent, was not indulging his pupil now: ¡°Talking nonsense, aren¡¯t you going to apologize to these two from Jianghu?¡± After speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for the young man to respond, and just clasped his own hands together, ¡°My disciple has been spoiled since childhood and corrupted by this old fool. His words were inappropriate, please do not take offense, young heroes.¡± The two from the Purple Sword Sect were still angry, but they calmed down a bit upon hearing the elder¡¯s words. The young man was clearly displeased, but seeing his master not support him, he reluctantly clasped his hands and said, ¡°Brother and sister... My vision is lacking, and I spoke out of ignorance, please don¡¯t stoop to my level.¡± Hearing this, the Purple Sword Sect duo finally eased up. The male disciple snorted and said, ¡°Though the Purple Sword Sect may not be a renowned great Sect, it is certainly not one to be humiliated... We¡¯ll let it go this time, but should we hear either of you utter another word disgraceful to our Master¡¯s Sect, we will fight to the death rather than let it pass.¡± The elder gave a dry chuckle, ¡°Yes, yes, this disciple of mine, I will reprimand him severely later.¡± He had initially shown off as an elder, confident in his senior age and status to command the youngsters. But once he had insulted the other¡¯s Sect, he knew he was in the wrong, and his tone became more cautious. Many enmities in Jianghu start from a simple squabble; one must never disrespect friends, ancestors, elders, or one¡¯s Sect... These are all taboos in Jianghu. The elder was not afraid of these two young disciples from the Purple Sword Sect, but if the matter involved their Sect, it was an entirely different affair. The older and higher the status, the less justification one has¡ªbeing ignorant at his age would be laughable to the whole world. At this point, the atmosphere between them was a bit awkward, but just then, two figures emerged from Xuanji Valley. Upon seeing both parties, he immediately opened his mouth and said, ¡°May I ask what brings each of you to Xuanji Valley?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Old Man laughed heartily, took out an invitation from his bosom, and flung it at the feet of the two men: ¡°Master Cang Ming has sent for us, and though my disciple and I are as carefree as clouds and wild cranes, we cannot just ignore the request.¡± The two Xuanji Valley Disciples opened the invitation and immediately feigned surprise: ¡°So it is the Qingshan Wanderer who has arrived, our juniors have shown disrespect, please do not take offense, Wanderer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡± The Qingshan Wanderer waved his hand. The two from Xuanji Valley then turned their gaze to the two Purple Sword Sect Disciples. The two hurriedly handed over their invitation. After examining the invitations, the two from Xuanji Valley were slightly startled: ¡°Purple Sword Sect...¡± Upon raising their heads, their eyes showed a hint of confusion. ¡°The Xiling Purple Sword Sect.¡± The two men emphasized. ¡°So, it¡¯s fellow disciples from the Purple Sword Sect.¡± After comparing the handwriting, the two from Xuanji Valley confirmed it was indeed Master Cang Ming¡¯s script. Although they did not know which Sect the Purple Sword Sect was, they figured there would be no mistake, and promptly said with a laugh: ¡°Very well, very well, please come with us inside. Wanderer might not know, Master has been waiting for you for a long time, once we enter the valley, if it¡¯s convenient for the Wanderer, you may go and meet the Master first.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Qingshan Wanderer, quite smug, glanced at the two Purple Sword Sect Disciples and his own disciple before saying: ¡°The old Taoist is too kind, considering the world my home, it¡¯s touching he remembers me. Very well, I shall meet him in a bit...¡± He paused for a moment, glanced at the two from the Purple Sword Sect: ¡°You two youngsters have come here alone, without any elders to back you up, how about joining me to see the old Taoist, get acquainted? Otherwise, others might not know your background and take advantage of you?¡± Actually, this was an apology for his disciple¡¯s previous indiscretions at the entrance to Xuanji Valley. On one hand, he did not wish to create enmity without reason. On the other hand, it was to show the demeanor and magnanimity of a senior expert. As expected, once he spoke out, the two Purple Sword Sect Disciples were both stunned, seemingly overwhelmed. At a loss for how to reply, the two from Xuanji Valley then spoke: ¡°The Wanderer might not be aware, but Master¡¯s invitation pertains to a matter of great importance...¡± The Qingshan Wanderer was taken aback but then nodded: ¡°Very well, very well, I¡¯ll take you to see the old Taoist afterwards.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Only then did the two Purple Sword Sect Disciples hurriedly express their thanks with clasped fists, feeling relieved. With the guidance of the Xuanji Valley Disciples, they made their way inside; the valley was indeed full of marvelous sights, with exotic flowers and strange rocks, and buildings nestled within, seemingly chaotic but in reality, ingeniously arranged, providing a sense of ease to the mind. The two Purple Sword Sect Disciples were settled into a room to rest, while the Xuanji Valley Disciples led the Qingshan Wanderer and his disciple away. Once the room door was shut, the two heaved a huge sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯ve infiltrated successfully, easier than expected.¡± ¡°With Master Cang Ming¡¯s handwritten invitation, and having seen the one previously sent to the Luoxing Sect, we could naturally mix the real with the fake and fabricate our Purple Sword Sect from thin air...¡± As the two spoke, they exchanged a knowing smile, but were they really Purple Sword Sect Disciples? They were none other than Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun. Chapter 76 - 76 76 An Old Friend Visits at Night ?Chapter 76: Chapter 76: An Old Friend Visits at Night Chapter 76: Chapter 76: An Old Friend Visits at Night Editor: Atlas Studios Yuqing Mountain to Xuanji Valley is not far, and with two people hastening their horses and traveling day and night, it took less than four days in total to arrive. Before this, the two had changed their attires. Through an invitation handwritten by Master Cang Ming, they disguised themselves as so-called Purple Sword Sect Disciples. In Xiling region, where mountains and rivers densely populate, even the locals would hesitate to confirm the very existence of the Purple Sword Sect upon hearing its name. If the people from the Youquan Sect within Xuanji Valley sought to investigate, by the time they actually started the investigation, the affairs here would have already concluded. Thus, they were not worried about being discovered. ¡°In the Xuanji Valley now, there indeed have arrived many skillful individuals. Just now the Qingshan Wanderer, although always teaching only one disciple in succession, should not be underestimated. ¡°However, it seems his disciple has not walked much across Jianghu, naively ridiculous.¡± Yang Xiaoyun checked the teapot, confirmed it was not poisoned, then poured a cup of tea for Su Mo. Su Mo took a sip and smiled faintly, ¡°A major event in Xuanji Valley is close at hand, three days should be the final deadline. However, before that, I¡¯m curious how many elders and reputable figures this bunch of evil people from Youquan Sect have met in advance?¡± Yang Xiaoyun thought of the ¡®Xuanji Valley Disciples¡¯ invitation to Qingshan Wanderer just earlier, and couldn¡¯t help tighten up, ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°Hard to say.¡± Su Mo gently rubbed his brow, ¡°Previously, Wei Ziyi told us that Lengyue Palace has detailed records about Youquan Sect. Within those, involve two parts, three flags, six orders, and the Body Seizing order wherein everyone is proficient in the art of disguise. If Qingshan Wanderer gets captured and someone disguises as him...¡± ¡°It seems this method can be occasionally effective.¡± Yang Xiaoyun frowned slightly, ¡°Otherwise, it would eventually be discovered.¡± ¡°So those targeted are just the Sects like Qingshan Wanderer who has a thinner line of people. What I¡¯m curious about is, besides Qingshan Wanderer, what if others have also encountered such situations? Knowing a bit earlier is always better than being caught off guard later on.¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Yang Xiaoyun breathed out softly, ¡°But at this point, we must not alert the enemy; we are in a precarious situation and must tread very cautiously. Tonight, who will go, you or I?¡± ¡°Old rules, I¡¯ll go.¡± Su Mo said, ¡°You stay here, prepared for any spying they might attempt.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After their conversation, they spoke no more. Having traveled the whole way, they were exhausted and it was time to rest more. Soon one went to the bed, the other sat on a chair and meditated in a lotus position. When they had arrived, it was already noon, and they had missed mealtime, but in the evening, ¡®Xuanji Valley Disciples¡¯ came to deliver food. After eating and drinking, it soon reached the middle of the night. Aside from the chirping of insects and birds in Xuanji Valley, it was almost completely silent. Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun opened their eyes, and silently, Yang Xiaoyun took out a set of night clothes for Su Mo to change into. ¡°Remember to be careful, don¡¯t be negligent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just wait for me here.¡± As Su Mo spoke, just about to push open the window to leap out, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and pulled Yang Xiaoyun away from the window. Yang Xiaoyun leaned close to Su Mo, her cheeks faintly burning hot. These past few days, every time she got too close to Su Mo, she would experience some uncontrollable feelings. The first time was in the main hall of Yuliu Manor, Su Mo pressed his hand on hers. She had thought then that she was poisoned. However, over these days, how could she not understand? If this was poison... Su Mo was surely the deadliest poison! In this moment, feeling somewhat jittery and confused about what Su Mo intended. But after a moment¡¯s calm, she realized why Su Mo had suddenly retreated. In the dark night, footsteps were hurriedly approaching, and there were more than one set of steps. ¡°There seems to be someone sprinting ahead, and someone chasing from behind. In just a moment, the sounds grew increasingly close. Su Mo¡¯s eyes flashed, and seeing the extinguished candle, his lips twitched slightly, preparing to use his Inner Strength to flick and ignite the candlelight. But at that moment, the footsteps had already reached the window. Just now, Su Mo had pushed the window open halfway, and now, the person straightforwardly and without hesitation, jumped in through that half-open window. Assuming there was no one in the room, he looked up only to see Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun. Three people, six eyes, they met each other¡¯s gaze and simultaneously exclaimed: ¡°Is it you (guys)?¡± Immediately, Su Mo said nothing more and first went to close the window. His eyes swept inside the room and soon spotted a mahogany box. With a tremor of his Inner Strength, he opened the box, tapped the acupoint of the newcomer, and then threw the astonished-faced person into the box before gently closing it. He then leaped onto the bed and stretched out his hand to cover himself with the blanket. He then gave Yang Xiaoyun a meaningful glance. Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s face turned red immediately. Understanding Su Mo¡¯s gesture just from that act. Since childhood, she knew she was to marry Su Mo; driven by curiosity, she naturally inquired about such women¡¯s intimate secrets from some older women and maids. Although she hadn¡¯t grasped many things recently, mainly because a sheltered young lady occasionally has her heart flutter, how could she think of those matters? But seeing Su Mo¡¯s blatant performance now, how could she not understand? Though the situation called for such actions and was urgent, she couldn¡¯t help but blush, yet her reaction was quick; she rumpled her clothes and hair, creating a false appearance of hastily dressing. Meanwhile, footsteps had already reached the door, and someone gently knocked. ¡°Are the two of you resting? If not, could you kindly open the door? There is a thief from Xuanji Valley here, and we are capturing him.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Su Mo called from the bed then rustled his clothes, creating a shuffling sound. Yang Xiaoyun secretly let out a breath and impatiently approached the door, ¡°In the middle of the night, which thief is so foolish?¡± While speaking, she opened the door. Several ¡®Xuanji Valley Disciples¡¯ stood outside and were startled by Yang Xiaoyun¡¯s appearance, then glanced at Su Mo lying on the bed. After exchanging looks, Su Mo gave an awkward smile. The ¡®Xuanji Valley Disciple¡¯ also smiled, carrying a sense of unspoken understanding. He then said with a bow: ¡°We¡¯ve disturbed your peace, apologies for the intrusion, we were just concerned about the thief disturbing the guests... Our apologies.¡± While speaking, he carefully scanned the room, and just as he was about to say more, Yang Xiaoyun waved her hand: ¡°The great Xuanji Valley, such a ridiculous way to treat guests. There¡¯s been no one else in our room, otherwise would it have been... hmph!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Hearing this, the man suddenly realized, repeatedly apologized, and turned to leave. With a wave of his hand, the people outside followed him. Yang Xiaoyun then slammed the door shut, utterly expressing the discontent of a woman whose good time was disturbed. Only after making sure the people outside had walked away did she let out a soft sigh of relief. She glared at Su Mo, walked over to the mahogany box, and opened it. The person lying inside still had a surprised expression, but there was no hint of a smile in their eyes, instead, they seemed on the verge of tears. The person was not too old, not very pretty, but had especially lively eyes. It was none other than someone from the Luoxing Sect... Lou Jingjing! Chapter 77 - 77 77 Observations ?Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Observations Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Observations Editor: Atlas Studios Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun encountered a pair of martial brothers and sisters from the Luoxing Sect by chance during their journey through Funiu Mountain. They also happened to come across the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord who was hiding nearby, intending to kidnap Lou Jingjing. After a struggle, that¡¯s when they learned about some of the changes within Xuanji Valley. After they parted that time, Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun continued their journey to Yuliu Manor. Meanwhile, Cheng Feiyu and Lou Jingjing planned to disguise themselves and infiltrate Xuanji Valley to scout for information. Since their parting, their next meeting was right now. Su Mo rolled out of bed, helping Yang Xiaoyun to take Lou Jingjing out of the trunk. He quickly released her acupoints with a flick of his finger. It was only then that Lou Jingjing caught her breath, instinctively hiding behind Yang Xiaoyun, looking at Su Mo with a slightly fearful gaze. Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Miss Lou, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°...¡± Lou Jingjing composed herself, slightly embarrassed, she smiled at Yang Xiaoyun. Returning to normal for the moment, she gave a fist-and-palm salute to Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun: ¡°Greetings to Lord Su, the Chief of the Escort, and Young Master Yang, the Young Leader.¡± Yang Xiaoyun returned the courtesy to Lou Jingjing, then asked: ¡°Miss Lou, what... what happened to you?¡± Lou Jingjing, like Su Mo, was dressed entirely in black and being chased by ¡®Xuanji Valley Disciples.¡¯ Though one could guess the general situation by association, the specifics still needed to be provided by Lou Jingjing herself. Prompted by Yang Xiaoyun, Lou Jingjing snapped back to reality and quickly said: ¡°It¡¯s really good to see both of you. My... my martial brother has been captured by them!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun exchanged a glance, seeing Lou Jingjing was somewhat panicked, Yang Xiaoyun led her to sit down and poured her a cup of tea: ¡°Take a moment to steady your breath, then tell us exactly what happened.¡± Lou Jingjing took a sip of tea and finally exhaled, calming down a bit. Seemingly organizing her words, she finally began: ¡°That day, after we parted ways in front of the inn, my martial brother and I thought it through. We first wrote a letter to the Luoxing Sect, then planned to disguise ourselves and go to Xuanji Valley.¡± ¡°The distance from the Luoxing Sect to Xuanji Valley is vast, and the letter might not be safe during the journey, so we did not place all our hopes in it.¡± ¡°We just wanted to see what Mystical secrets Xuanji Valley actually held.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, the journey there was all calm.¡± ¡°Once at Xuanji Valley, we mixed in under the guise of delivering vegetables.¡± ¡°There were some twists and turns in this, but I¡¯ll keep it short...¡± Once the two of them entered Xuanji Valley, they were extremely cautious, afraid of being discovered by others. Their experience in Jianghu was shallow, but fortunately, they were prudent enough, and for a short time, they weren¡¯t discovered by the people of Xuanji Valley. But this also posed a disadvantage. Being cautious and wary meant that they couldn¡¯t investigate anything. On the surface, Xuanji Valley was peaceful and as serene as an Immortal Realm. In the end, the martial siblings decided to take a risk. They pretended to be injured and unable to leave Xuanji Valley, hence they were temporarily accommodated by the people of the valley. Afterwards, every night they went out to investigate, the results were meager. Until one night, they witnessed something: in the darkness of yin ye, someone was hurriedly being led by disciples of the Xuanji Valley. After a brief moment of contemplation, the two of them followed behind them. However, due to their weak martial arts, they dared not get too close, only knowing that the two people eventually went to the Xuanji Hut. That place was the residence of Master Cangming. The person being led was no ordinary man; he was known as Divine Finger, Elder Beichen! He counted as an elder of the Jianghu. Cheng Feiyu and his sister waited quietly from a distance, observing the changes. Unexpectedly, in just a short while, a figure was suddenly thrown out of a window, and after hitting the ground, blood spurted out wildly. It was none other than Divine Finger, Elder Beichen. At that time, the distance was too far, and the two of them couldn¡¯t see the expression on Elder Beichen¡¯s face, but they assumed it certainly wasn¡¯t a good one. Just then, someone came out of the window, swiftly pressed several acupoints on Elder Beichen, and then two men from the Xuanji Valley came to take him away. ¡°It was just after those two men took Elder Beichen away that we clearly saw, the one who had pressed his acupoints... it was actually Master Cangming himself!¡± Lou Jingjing said this with a pale face: ¡°But this is not the most shocking part yet.¡± Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun glanced at each other, feeling that they had guessed what she was about to say next. Indeed, Lou Jingjing continued: ¡°Right after Elder Beichen was taken away, from inside the Xuanji Hut, another figure came out, facing Master Cangming... This person, however, looked exactly like Elder Beichen. They seemed to be smiling, but due to the distance, it was unclear, making it seem all the more eerie.¡± Su Mo sighed, thinking of the Qingshan Wanderer, wondering what could be happening to him now. Yang Xiaoyun then asked, ¡°And then? After witnessing such a thing, you didn¡¯t leave in a hurry?¡± ¡°I did want to leave...¡± Lou Jingjing sighed: ¡°However, my elder brother said that we are both part of the Martial Arts World, Elder Beichen is a precursor of Jianghu, and is also known for his chivalry. If we ignore his predicament, wouldn¡¯t it be a case of evil triumphing as virtue fades? ¡°So, in the end, we followed them, wanting to see if there was a way to rescue Elder Beichen. ¡°Besides saving someone, there was another thought. As weak disciples, we knew that something major has changed within the Xuanji Valley, but who would believe us if we talked about it? ¡°If Elder Beichen experienced this and he has the reputation in Jianghu, his words would naturally carry different weight. ¡°Unexpectedly, our pursuit eventually aroused the alertness of those inside the Xuanji Valley.¡± The two siblings¡¯ martial arts were not yet perfected, and the disciples of the Xuanji Valley were all disguised members of the Youquan Sect, with extremely ruthless methods. It took only a few moves for Cheng Feiyu and Lou Jingjing to be completely at a disadvantage. At that critical moment, Cheng Feiyu fought desperately, giving Lou Jingjing a chance to escape. Although Lou Jingjing was reluctant to abandon her elder brother, she knew that if both of them fell into enemy hands, it would be even less hopeful, so she left, thinking of finding an opportunity to rescue her brother. Thus, Lou Jingjing did not leave the Xuanji Valley immediately, fearing it would be easy to leave but hard to return. She simply hid within the valley, avoiding detection. The valley¡¯s terrain was full of strange rocks and odd formations, and she managed to hide for several days. Until tonight. After hearing the story, Su Mo pondered for a moment: ¡°Miss Lou, from what you say, you do not know whether your brother is dead or alive, do you?¡± Yang Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t help but give Su Mo a blank look upon hearing this, but she also knew that it was the right question to ask. Lou Jingjing then said, ¡°My brother isn¡¯t dead. Afterwards, I discreetly went to explore the previous battle location and found the secret signs left by my brother. Following these signs, I eventually found where my brother might be imprisoned, but unfortunately... with my weak martial arts abilities, I was detected before I could get close, and in my panic, I stumbled into your room by mistake.¡± Chapter 78 - 78 78 Seeing Cheng Feiyu Again ?Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Seeing Cheng Feiyu Again Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Seeing Cheng Feiyu Again Editor: Atlas Studios Inside Xuanji Valley, the night was deep. There was a shadow leaping through the air, not particularly fast, but upon landing, not even a speck of dust was stirred. This person was none other than Su Mo. After Lou Jingjing had explained the situation, Su Mo asked her several questions and then had her rest in the room while he proceeded with his original plan to explore Xuanji Valley at night. Master Cang Ming had provided detailed descriptions of the terrain inside Xuanji Valley, and based on what Lou Jingjing said, Su Mo quickly discerned his direction and verified his location. The only difference was this place... Master Cang Ming had not mentioned it to him. Relying on the mountains and rocks, at first glance, it seemed like there was nothing unusual, but Su Mo, from a distance, had already noticed several hidden sentries in the area. With his Longxiang Wisdom Perfection, he was naturally sharp-sighted and keen-eared. By channeling his Divine Skill, he could clearly see the positions of these people. He immediately leapt forward, staying out of sight. The area was filled with bizarre rocks which the hidden people utilized to conceal their figures, and naturally, Su Mo could do the same. However, when he got closer, Su Mo suddenly halted his steps. Looking up, the strange rocks formed a stone forest, endlessly stretching as if there was no end. Inside, an unfathomable mysteriousness prevailed, giving off an intimidating aura. Su Mo was always cautious, and seeing this, he didn¡¯t recklessly step inside. Instead, he casually broke off a piece from a large boulder, as if he was breaking a piece of tofu. Crouching down, he rolled it inside. With the help of his Inner Strength, the stone silently rolled into the stone forest. However... as the stone went deeper to a certain extent, it suddenly disappeared. ¡°Array?¡± Su Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling somewhat daunted. While he was comfortable discussing martial arts, he knew nothing about Array. He understood the Sixty Four Trigram Directions and the movement techniques of the Ziyang Sect involved this aspect, but... knowing the Sixty Four Trigram Directions and understanding how to break Arrays had nothing to do with each other. He could indeed rely on his powerful Inner Strength to forcefully carve a path through the Array. But this way, it was inevitable to not alert the enemy, and if Liu Suifeng wasn¡¯t found and ended up drawing the entire Youquan Sect here, then the joke would be on him. As he was at an impasse, he suddenly heard footsteps. Su Mo¡¯s heart stirred, and he immediately hid behind the mountain rocks. In just a moment, he indeed saw three people arriving. Two of them were walking, while the third was being carried by the two. The carried man was none other than the Qingshan Wanderer, whom Su Mo had met during the day! Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun had speculated earlier, and Lou Jingjing¡¯s words further confirmed it; seeing the Qingshan Wanderer now didn¡¯t surprise Su Mo at all. The only curiosity was why Master Cang Ming, who wanted to meet the Qingshan Wanderer during the day, didn¡¯t make a move until the night. However, this wasn¡¯t important; blocked by the Array, Su Mo found the arrival of these people provided him a guiding light. Watching the two carrying the Qingshan Wanderer deeper into the rocks, Su Mo quietly followed behind them. Keeping merely a step¡¯s distance from the person in front. The Qingshan Wanderer was being carried, facing upward, initially showing a mix of shock and anger in his eyes. Then his eyes shifted and saw Su Mo. For a moment, their eyes seemed slightly vacant. However, this change in gaze was brief, and in the next moment, he displayed a mingled expression of shock and anger again. Although Su Mo was dressed in black, with his face covered for a nighttime operation, obviously harboring ill-intentions towards Xuanji Valley. The experience served as a firsthand lesson to Qingshan Wanderer. Nowadays, those with ill intentions towards Xuanji Valley seem for the most part, to harbor good will towards him. If he were to reveal the situation of the person behind him due to his surprised expression, that would truly be inappropriate. Being an old inhabitant of Jianghu, his mind was sharp and his reactions quick; he immediately decided to act as though he saw nothing. Su Mo, however, was still in high spirits, waving at him as a greeting. Qingshan Wanderer: ¡°...¡± Su Mo didn¡¯t pay him any attention, instead focusing closely on the footsteps of the person in front. Mentally he counted: ¡°Three...Four, five...thirteen steps, left turn, seventeen steps, left turn, twenty-one steps, walk straight, sixteen steps, right turn...¡± He was not very familiar with the mysteries within this Array. Yet, by staying one step behind two people, he diligently memorized their footwork and directions. Proceeding according to this method, he never really fell behind. It was only occasionally that a step¡¯s difference would cause the three figures in front of him to suddenly disappear from sight. But after that step, these three people would appear once more before his eyes. From this, it could be seen that the Array indeed possessed some mystical capabilities. Marching forward, approximately after one pot of tea¡¯s time, the view abruptly opened up. In sight, there lay a sunken valley surrounded by mountains on three sides with steep cliffs. A path meandered along the edge downwards, and mounted on the mountain walls were rows of iron branches, embedded deep inside the mountains with no visible end, and hanging from them were several iron cages. Inside, there were people with their hands locked in chains, nearly frantic with anger. Some sighed in despair, with no hope for tomorrow. Others cursed the heavens and earth, their foul language pouring out incessantly. Initially, Su Mo did not take this seriously, but upon closer inspection, his expression grew more and more troubled. Meanwhile, during all this, no disciples from the Youquan Sect were patrolling the area, which somewhat surprised Su Mo. The two individuals carrying Qingshan Wanderer proceeded along the path downwards, then expertly operated the winch to lower down a cage, opening it to send Qingshan Wanderer inside, locked the shackles, closed the door, and then raised it back up. After completing this task, they turned and left without any additional pause. Su Mo lurked to the side until these two reentered the Stone Forest Formation, then he followed suit. He also carefully memorized the two men¡¯s figures and footwork, committing each step to memory. Eventually, he indeed successfully exited from outside the Stone Forest. After watching the two leave the vicinity of the Stone Forest, Su Mo finally let out a light sigh: ¡°Luckily I was extra cautious and trailed them out; the pathways for entering and exiting turned out to be completely different sets of footwork. Had I attempted to reverse the entering method to get out, I likely would have been trapped and died in this Stone Forest.¡± At that moment, he hesitated no longer, his figure shifted and he reentered the Stone Forest. Following the set of directions they used to come in, in just the time of one pot of tea, he had returned to that sunken valley. Even so, Su Mo did not make his presence known outright. Though there were no disciples of Youquan Sect patrolling, human nature is unpredictable and must be guarded against. Su Mo still cautiously remained hidden, but then his eyes brightened, his figure faintly shimmering as he landed upon one of the cages. He flicked his finger, sending his Inner Strength across the space onto the person inside the cage, who was startled awake. Startlingly looking up, it was Cheng Feiyu. But Cheng Feiyu did not recognize Su Mo, appearing slightly bewildered: ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 79 - 79 79 The Bottom of the Valley ?Chapter 79: Chapter 79 The Bottom of the Valley Chapter 79: Chapter 79 The Bottom of the Valley Editor: Atlas Studios Su Mo, clad in black and wearing a mask, was unrecognizable, which accounted for Cheng Feiyu¡¯s inability to identify him. At this moment, Cheng Feiyu himself was covered in injuries, clearly having paid a hefty price to allow Lou Jingjing to escape. ¡°Brother Cheng.¡± As Su Mo spoke, he pulled away his face mask. Cheng Feiyu¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled with recognition, he opened his mouth as if to shout, but hurriedly shut it again. After scanning the surroundings, he then spoke in a hushed, urgent voice: ¡°Brother Su, why is it you? Weren¡¯t you... didn¡¯t you have an escort task on you? Why come to Xuanji Valley? This place is perilous; you must leave quickly!¡± True to his Righteous Path heritage, Cheng Feiyu¡¯s first thought upon seeing Su Mo was not to ask for hurried rescue, but to worry about Su Mo entering dangerous grounds and adding himself to the predicament, urging Su Mo to withdraw promptly. Su Mo was also quite moved for a moment. Within Yizhuang, when the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord made his move to capture someone, according to Su Mo¡¯s own will, he indeed had to intervene, but it was out of sheer necessity. With the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord abducting someone right before their eyes, how could they, being on the scene, stay out of it? Therefore, after Yang Xiaoyun took action, Su Mo¡¯s sole thought was to make the Yin Mountain Ghost Lord pay there and then, not allowing him any chance to slip away. The thought of rescue actually took a back seat. Now, seeing Cheng Feiyu¡¯s sincere plea, it made Su Mo realize that even though Jianghu was rife with deception and danger, the human heart inclined toward goodness, and the Path of Chivalry had never withered. He took a soft breath, dispelled these thoughts, and whispered, ¡°Brother Cheng, don¡¯t worry. I have my plans for coming to Xuanji Valley. You¡¯re speaking with such caution; did you discover something amiss?¡± After all, if there were no guards, why would Cheng Feiyu speak in such a hushed, secretive way? Upon hearing this, Cheng Feiyu calmed his mind, and speaking in a subdued voice, said, ¡°There are too many wrong things about this place; all around in Xuanji Valley, there¡¯s change and upheaval, and Master Cang Ming might not truly be Master Cang Ming... In short, if Brother Su was able to come in, naturally you can also leave. You must hurry, otherwise, once those few people arrive, it may be difficult for Brother Su to leave.¡± ¡°Those few people?¡± Su Mo¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly: ¡°Which few people?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are... I only know one is disguised as Master Cang Ming, another as a Taoist boy, and there¡¯s one without disguise, yet extremely sinister, and fearsome¡ªhardly like one from the Righteous Path.¡± As he said this, he looked at Su Mo: ¡°Brother Su, you are highly skilled in martial arts, and once you leave this place, there¡¯s something I must ask of you. My junior sister apprentice Lou Jingjing is currently unaccounted for, and she may still be pursued by the evil people within Xuanji Valley; I implore Brother Su to help save her life.¡± ¡°Brother Cheng need not worry about Miss Lou¡¯s safety. In fact, if I hadn¡¯t encountered Miss Lou tonight, I might not have been able to find you.¡± ¡°Brother Su has already met my junior sister apprentice?¡± Upon hearing this, Cheng Feiyu immediately felt relieved; since Su Mo had seen her, it meant that Lou Jingjing was at least temporarily safe. Su Mo nodded: ¡°The few people you just mentioned... when did they arrive here? What are they here for?¡± Cheng Feiyu, seeing that Su Mo had no intention of leaving, pondered for a moment and then pointed his finger: ¡°Brother Su, look over there.¡± Su Mo followed the direction of his finger, which pointed to a low-lying area at the heart of the deep valley. From there, one could vaguely see a red glow shimmering at the bottom, but due to the obstructing trees and bizarre rocks, it was hard to see clearly at a glance. ¡°There... someone is being held captive.¡± Cheng Feiyu looked at Su Mo: ¡°Brother Su, you must have heard of Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Sui Feng!¡± ¡°...¡± Su Mo had done more than just heard of him; his journey thus far was for this very person. However, at this moment, he was not particularly excited, just asked in a deep voice: ¡°Brother Cheng, are you saying that the person imprisoned below is Liu Suifeng?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Cheng Feiyu nodded: ¡°The several individuals I mentioned before come here every time at the transition from Zi to Chou, the intersection of Mao and Chen, and You Xu. Whenever they arrive, one can feel that within this deep valley, Sword Qi soars and blood light surges sky-high, the two perpetually entwined in conflict. ¡°At first, I was merely curious. The blood light should be conjured by those of the Demon Path. ¡°But whose doing is that Sword Qi and Sword Intent? ¡°Not until they conversed occasionally did I find out, the one emitting that Sword Intent and Sword Qi, is actually Yu Liu Sword Heart Liu Sui Feng! ¡°These people, by some means, captured Yu Liu Sword Heart, seemingly intending to refine him into something... a Blood Slave?¡± Hearing this, Su Mo finally let out a sigh of relief. It seems this trip was not in vain. But then he heard Cheng Feiyu continue: ¡°However, even Yu Liu Sword Heart, I fear, can¡¯t bear much longer under such torture. When I first arrived, his Sword Qi was still strong. But in the time that followed, it has been weakening day by day, and at this rate, being completely worn out is merely a matter of time.¡± ¡°Many thanks, Brother Cheng.¡± Su Mo clasped his hands in appreciation: ¡°Brother Cheng, please endure here for a bit longer. It¡¯s still early before evening, I will go and meet with Yu Liu Sword Heart first.¡± ¡°Brother Su, please wait a moment.¡± Cheng Feiyu hastily called out to him. ¡°Is there something else, Brother Cheng?¡± ¡°Brother Su, I do not know the purpose of your visit here, but if you intend to go below, remember to stay concealed in your movements. Among those who hang here, many are involuntarily here and despise those evil people from the Demon Path to their bones. But there are also some who have already bent their knees, seeking to fall into depravity to escape this predicament. ¡°If Brother Su were to be discovered by these people, there¡¯s no guarantee they won¡¯t betray you.¡± ¡°Many thanks, Brother Cheng.¡± Su Mo nodded: ¡°I will be careful. Brother Cheng, please bear with it for a moment longer. I will first go down for a look, and then come back to recount everything to Brother Cheng.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cheng Feiyu nodded, and Su Mo¡¯s figure swiftly departed. The journey downward was uneventful, needless to say. Upon reaching the bottom of the deep valley, Su Mo sighed. At the bottom of this deep valley, there was a man-made, huge stone platform, where intricate patterns were carved. Blood flowed within these patterns, akin to the circulation of meridians. At the core of these patterns, a person was trapped with his limbs bound, entwined with iron chains dangling from the surrounding rock walls, seated in a lotus position. His eyes were tight shut, not speaking or moving, but his body¡¯s Sword Qi was faintly resonating. Su Mo noticed that there were three steel needles inserted into the man¡¯s head. It was unclear how deeply the steel needles penetrated his skull, but nearly half a foot protruded outside, and at the end of each steel needle hung a strangely shaped bell, on which was engraved the small characters: Youquan! Su Mo gazed steadily at the person before him, and after a long while, he quietly chuckled: ¡°Such a godly deceit and ghostly ruse, I nearly fell for it.¡± As he raised his eyes, his pupils gleamed with a playful light. Chapter 80 - 80 80 The Date of the Meeting ?Chapter 80: Chapter 80 The Date of the Meeting Chapter 80: Chapter 80 The Date of the Meeting Editor: Atlas Studios Inside the room, all was as peaceful as before. Suddenly, the window was pushed open, Yang Xiaoyun abruptly opened her eyes, and saw Su Mo flying into the room, waving his hand, and the window behind him closed naturally. ¡°How is everything?¡± Yang Xiaoyun stood up. Su Mo nodded slightly, signaling that all was well, then he asked, ¡°How is Miss Lou?¡± ¡°She has been sleeping.¡± Yang Xiaoyun pointed towards the bed. Lou Jingjing has been frightened recently; now she finally had time to rest and naturally needed to have a good sleep. ¡°It¡¯s just the right time as when she wakes up, I have some matters that I need her to handle.¡± As he spoke, he lit a candle, now there was no need to worry about prying eyes. In fact, along the way, Su Mo had discovered that although the Xuanji Valley took extra care of these people from Jianghu who came to the meeting, the focus was primarily on those renowned martial arts masters. This Purple Sword Sect, concocted by the two of them, was inconsequential for the time being. The room contained brush, ink, paper, and inkstone, Su Mo took them, and Yang Xiaoyun naturally prepared the ink for him. Su Mo glanced at her and smiled, not saying much, then picked up the brush and began to write. As a modern person, Su Mo naturally couldn¡¯t write with a brush; he had practiced calligraphy for a couple of days as a child, but had forgotten it completely before graduating. However, the original owner of this body was from this era; even though Su Mo couldn¡¯t, after familiarizing himself with the body¡¯s memory, although he couldn¡¯t produce any calligraphic masterpiece, his handwriting was presentable enough. Su Mo had been in this world for over two years now, naturally, he was not at the point where he couldn¡¯t write. Initially, Yang Xiaoyun did not think much of it, however, as a few characters were written, her face began to change. In just a moment, a letter was written. Yang Xiaoyun gasped, ¡°Is there concrete evidence?¡± ¡°If there weren¡¯t, this letter could not have been written.¡± ¡°How can this be?¡± Yang Xiaoyun frowned lightly, her speech filled with disbelief. ¡°Sister Yun, why the shock? Haven¡¯t I mentioned before? The danger of the human heart is the evil of Jianghu...¡± As he spoke, he sealed the letter and put it aside. Then he picked up the brush and wrote another letter. After reading it, Yang Xiaoyun pondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this move a bit risky?¡± ¡°It is just right.¡± Su Mo stretched and looked towards the bed: ¡°Is Miss Lou awake?¡± Indeed, Lou Jingjing had already woken up, but only got up when she heard Su Mo speaking. ¡°Did you sleep peacefully?¡± Su Mo looked at Lou Jingjing with a cheerful smile. Lou Jingjing¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she nodded, ¡°Thank you, Chief Su.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Su Mo said, ¡°Tonight, I met your senior brother.¡± ¡°Is my senior brother still well!?¡± Lou Jingjing immediately showed a joyful expression, yet there was also an indescribable worry. ¡°He can still hop around and is safe for the time being.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good...¡± Lou Jingjing sighed in relief slightly. Su Mo looked at her with a half-smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I didn¡¯t rescue him?¡± ¡°Chief Su is extraordinary; if it were possible to save him, why wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Lou Jingjing said, ¡°If he hasn¡¯t been rescued, naturally there wasn¡¯t a suitable opportunity, or perhaps it is not feasible to rescue him right now.¡± Upon hearing this, both Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It wasn¡¯t because there was anything wrong with what Lou Jingjing said, but because her words were too correct. Jianghu ages people; after experiencing these events, this little princess of the Luoxing Sect was no longer as naive and carefree as before. Her words subtly carried a tone of flattering, mixed with a bit of provocation. Su Mo gently shook his head: ¡°You are right, not rescuing now is because the timing isn¡¯t right yet.¡± ¡°When will it be the right time?¡± Lou Jingjing couldn¡¯t help but ask. Su Mo smiled: ¡°Three days later.¡± ¡°Three days later, the grand assembly begins in Xuanji Valley...¡± Lou Jingjing pondered slightly, seeming to understand Su Mo¡¯s meaning, and immediately nodded: ¡°Su, the Chief of the Escort speaks wisely.¡± Su Mo waved his hand: ¡°However, before that, Miss Lou, there is something I would like to trouble you with.¡± ¡°Su, the Chief of the Escort, feel free to speak; even if it¡¯s climbing a mountain of knives or diving into a vat of oil, if Lou Jingjing frowns, she would not be my father¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that severe.¡± Su Mo picked up two letters from the table and handed them to Lou Jingjing. ¡°On the envelopes, I¡¯ve made different marks. This one, two days later, at a location three miles outside of Xuanji Valley, follow this mark to find a group of people, led by Master Cang Ming.¡± ¡°Master Cang Ming?¡± Lou Jingjing was greatly surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Master is not like other Masters.¡± After saying this, he beckoned Lou Jingjing to lean closer and whispered a few instructions into her ear: ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Lou Jingjing took a deep breath. Su Mo nodded: ¡°The other letter... remains to be delivered right now. As for whom to give it to... after you leave Xuanji Valley, find a secluded spot where nobody is around, take out this item, and the person to receive the letter will naturally appear.¡± During his explanation, he took out a token. The Phoenix Order! Lou Jingjing was somewhat confused, but still carefully noted it all down. She reached out and accepted the Phoenix Order and the two letters: ¡°Shall I leave now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mo nodded: ¡°Go ahead, remember two days later, to give the other letter to Master Cang Ming. This matter is of great importance, whether your elder brother can be saved is all dependent on your abilities, Miss Lou.¡± ¡°Alright, then I shall take my leave now.¡± Lou Jingjing took a deep breath, no longer hesitating, she pushed open the window and flew out. Su Mo asked Yang Xiaoyun to wait a moment, then followed out himself, but soon returned to the room, giving Yang Xiaoyun a slight smile: ¡°I was initially worried that Lou Jingjing might not be able to leave, but it seems I underestimated her. Her ability to settle down in Xuanji Valley these past few days is no coincidence.¡± ¡°Jianghu... really ages one.¡± Yang Xiaoyun shook his head and smiled: ¡°For what comes next, can we only watch and wait?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, I still have something to do tonight.¡± Su Mo said with a smile: ¡°If this opera has to be performed, then it must be performed completely.¡± ... ... The next day, everyone in Xuanji Valley knew about an incident. Someone had explored Xuanji Cave last night. However, they were discovered by the guards of the Xuanji Cave. After a clash, the intruder retreated unharmed. The disciples of Xuanji Valley searched for two full days to no avail. Another day passed, and the time had come for the assembly in Xuanji Valley. Early that morning, all participants from the Southwest Martial World, led by the disciples of Xuanji Valley, went to Xuanji Hut. The open space in front of Xuanji Hut had been cleaned up, with long tables and chairs set up, where the younger generation of disciples were seated. The older generation, on the other hand, were arranged inside Xuanji Hut. Given the status of Su Mo and Yang Xiaoyun, they should have been sitting outside with the disciples from various sects. However, somehow, they were led by a ¡®disciple of Xuanji Valley¡¯ into the Xuanji Hut. Upon looking up, they saw all sorts of experts seated there. ... ... PS: Another weekend, asking everyone for more recommendation tickets and monthly tickets~ Thank you~~~~